Quantcast
Channel: charlottecarrendar » Humor
Viewing all 178 articles
Browse latest View live

Distant Drums – A Pirate’s Life.

$
0
0

Roleplay Live : A Pirate’s Life

Land Lovers – Part Three

Distant Drums

http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2013/08/daff2-mark-cosslett-native-hawaiian-man-beats-his-drum-on-makena-beach-at-sunset255b1255d.jpg?w=640

Players;

RazukenCarrendar
MaylionCarrendar
CharlotteCarrendar
Xiangxiu

RazukenCarrendar: – They held him tightly, as if he were going to fall. Grizald felt that his legs were just as useless as Singapore noodles. However, he kept moving on as best as he could, picking his feet up like lead weights and plopping them one-by-one into the white sand. His head hung low, Grizald felt empty. He knew he was forgetting something, but it would not come. A large, wet drop plopped right into the muddled red hair of Grizald. This snapped him out of his daze. He looked up at the sky to see the puffy clouds start to become darker and more menacing. It was indeed going to storm soon. Rain fell suddenly and hard, dropping onto the sand, creating a small light show as the water was absorbed. In response to his answer, Idrial said to him in a soft tone, (Idrial) “No one knows what happened. These seas… they’re no place for anyone, not even sailors who’ve dared to travel the seven seas.” Grizald looked up as Idrial sighed, finally getting a clear look at her face. She almost seemed familiar. ‘Have I laid eye on these lass before?’ Grizald thought. ‘No… maybe it is me old mind acting out of desperation.’ Grizald looked to where they had their attention, and was utterly shocked. His ship was sinking right into the shallow sand bar. Grizald groaned loudly with a depressed tone. He did not even notice the huts being built for shelter. He simply hung his head low, and trudged along wearily. The voice of Idrial was a bit louder in tone because of the increasing frequency of the rain. (Idrial) “Maybe you should rest in one of the already built huts while we help the others before this rain gets worse.” Grizald would simply moan with discontent, nodding slowly to give her some sort of a response. He was entirely at the mercy of his rescuers, losing his strength bit by bit. His feet fumbled underneath him, and his breathing became shallow. A man, so heartbroken, his own body fails him. What will he do?

MaylionCarrendar: – Hoping the girls would notice his hard work and mad hammering skills, he was standing there in the pouring rain creating a private hut for his captain, and for Madeline LeFleur.. And here was only hoping that the male who was with them didn’t get invited over for a pyjama party. In all seriousness he was trying to help out his captain and the complete bunch of stranded humans in order to survive. All by all, the chances were small they ever would break free and sail away towards the horizon to civilization. He noticed two eyes stinging in his neck. The female eyes of his captain were looking at him. Proud man as he was he made himself bigger physical trying to show off those ”muscles” again.. You could say allot about jack sometimes, but really he was just an insecure dork who had chosen the life of a pirate to run away from his problems down at the shore. In his fantasy the two ladies were still standing behind him. They would let their eyes scan over the amazing wooden huts that Jackie-man made them.. In reality they probably weren’t looking and the two amazing wooden huts crashed down as soon as the wind came up. (Jack) ” .. yup-yup.. Never getting laid. I should find something else to do.. really. ” He dropped the hammer in the sand and turned around and longed to be ordered around by his captain. He made his way over to the three-sum .. And no reader this scene is not what you think.. Once jack had made his way through the soaking wet sand and the different men and women building up their huts and collecting supplies, he had caught up with Madeline, Idrial, and a man that seemed to be either drunk, or just woozy-boozy… or broken.

Before addressing Idrial and asking her what he could do for her except for brooming the sand he stared at the man in between them. (Jack) ” I didn’t think there would be a male around here more stupid and looking like hell than me.. Can i do anything for him? or .. are you two ladies ‘bringing him back to lifeee’ if you know what i mean. Jack pulled one side of his mouth upwards to show a smile that had a deeper meaning.. Yes we all knew what he meant.

CharlotteCarrendar: – What the new castaways didn’t know, was that Madeline had managed to construct a reasonable hut, just off the beach, which was very well masked, thanks to the use of banana leaves and other palm prongs. Woven together with strips of bark, that had taken a good month of so to weave, she had built a hut that for the most part, could keep out the incessant rain of the tropical season. Jack’s efforts though noble, clearly could not stand up to the tumoltous wind, as hard as he tried to make it weather proof. One gust and down they went again. Madeline huffed, as the bedraggled Sea Captain was finding that his legs were losing power. The oncoming storm, a regular at this time of day, was sure to make him even heavier. “This way, we need to get him under shelter. I have something big enough for two people.” Adjusting her hold on his arm and shoulder, she motioned with her head, the direction of her hut to Idrial. “Just a little bit further.” Passing Jack, who was moaning about not getting laid anytime soon, she could not help but blurt. “That’s the least of your problems at the moment.” And she was right…far off in the distance, the drumming started. At first a single beat, that had many a bird in the trees flying out, scattering into the stormy sky. They knew what this meant, and sadly enough, so did Madeline

“Hurry..” she urged, picking up her pace, and grunting as she tried to take more of Grizald’s weight. On reaching the hut, she flipped back a torn piece of sail, to reveal a hut that had a large mat on the floor, made from woven leaves. It was better than nothing, and it was dry. “Take your wet things off….and get in.” Releasing Grizald, and then pointing to a small chest in the corner, she had dragged up the beach months before. “Might be something in the chest that is dry…I suggest you put that on, and Idrial and I hang up your clothes.’ Turning back, as he was to enter the hut, she cast her eyes back to Jack. “Let me help you with your huts.” Trying to divert the questions of what the drumming meant. <3

Xiangxiu: – Idrial nodded as they walked past Jack who was actually the one with the hammer and laughed ironically as the huts he made fell down, but then that laughter turned to cold a gloomy laugh of one that had just lost all hope of returning home in the future. (Idrial.) “We’re all going to die out here aren’t we?” Just as the sarcasm left her voice Idrial could hear something, a faint beating, getting louder till you could unmistakably hear the calling of a drum. Looking away from the beach, for the first time Idrial noticed a type of Amazon which she was sure wasn’t there before. She was just about to suggest to go in there when she looked to Madeline and saw the fear in her expression. Idrial turned back to the jungle and saw all types of animals running in the opposite direction of the drums, lemmas dancing in and out the trees, birds flying higher than to the tips of the jungle in a flurry to get away, even lizards scurrying across the ground quicker than Idrial had ever seen. Just what type of game was this, whose idea of a sick joke to put fear in people with the sound of drums. (Madeline.) “Hurry…” Madeline had urged and picked up the pace. Idrial followed and kept up with her movements until they reached the sail, which Madeline pulled back to reveal a hut that looked big. It must have taken a while to build because the leave woven floor looked almost perfectly done.

Lost in the moment between what to do now and the sound of drums in the treacherous jungle which suggested natives or Indians or outsiders or all of the above. Idrial quickly shook her head and looked at how harsh the rain was beginning to fall, she helped Grizald and Madeline stop from getting more wet by picking up one of the fallen leaves of a palm tree that had been right next to the hut. She put it up in between herself and the other side of the entrance of the hut while she heard (Madeline.) “Take your wet things off… and get inside, might be something in the chest that is dry enough for you to wear, I suggest you put that on while Idrial and I will hang up your clothes.” Idrial nodded as Grizald hopped inside the hut and went over to the chest. (Idrial.) “I’ll hang his clothes while you go help Jack, it’s quicker that way. “ ~Quickly dropping the huge leaf to pick up Grizald’s clothes, she found a nice Palm tree bough behind the hut to hang his clothes up. The leaves from the higher tree next to it stopped his clothes becoming drenched from the rain and it didn’t take Idrial long to rip some leaves into a vine formation to hold his clothes from blowing with the wind. Noticing Madeline was effortlessly helping Jack with ease Idrial decided to check on how Grizald was doing. <e>

RazukenCarrendar: – (Irial) “We are all going to die out here, aren’t we?” Just then, Jack trundled up with a alcohol-induced swagger. Jack had the audacity to speak so disrespectfully in front of his own Captain, and especially her being a woman. Grizald, being one for chivalry rose into a temper with his red-headed nature. In his displeased mood, resolved aimed a drunken-like kick at Jack, who was standing just far enough away to not get hit. Yet, he would get the message that this old Seadog was not amused by vulgar jokes. After this, Madeline spoke in a tone of urgency, hearing the beat of drums growing louder in the distance. (Madeline) “Hurry…” Grizald, with renewed strength because of his anger picked up his feet to move across the tricky sand faster. They arrived at a beautifully crafted beach hut, no doubt belonging to Madeline. (Madeline) “Take your wet things off… and get inside, might be something in the chest that is dry enough for you to wear, I suggest you put that on while Idrial and I will hang up your clothes.” Grizald hobbled inside gratefully and began to strip. Once he was starch-naked, he could feel the brine drying on his skin, making it tighten. Quickly, he opened up the chest and pulled out some old peasant clothes. An old pair of brown trousers, made from sackcloth, and a light stained white cotton shirt. Remarkably, they fit just right, hugging his frame like an old friend. Even wondered where these clothes came from. ‘I wonder if the last person to wear dese clothes was dead…’ He grabbed his belongings, and then walked out of the hut briefly for a moment to hand Idrial h is wet clothes. He then would look towards Idrial, watching her hang his clothes, and waiting to see what he should do next since they took control the situation. Grizald was extremely tired. He was only a lost soul captured once again by the unfair seas and cruel time.

 



Jungle Dreaming – A Pirate’s Life.

$
0
0

Land Lovers – Part Four.

Jungle dreaming.

http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2013/08/9b829-coleccionwallpapersespecial-121.jpg?w=640

Players:

RazukenCarrendar
MaylionCarrendar
CharlotteCarrendar
Xiangxiu

MaylionCarrendar : -Completely disregarding the attempt kick by Grizald he focues on the two ladies. He was slightly older.. allot older. The drums haven’t caught his attention untill he stepped outside with Madeline. She offered him to help out with the huts but jack folded his arms and wasn’t planning to start on the huts.. She already had one after all. As he walked beside her through the pouring rain he noticed the birds fly off, just like the animals who ran.. as if deeper in the forest evil lurked and surprisngly evil was awesome on the drums. Jack turned his head to madeline. ( Jack ) ” … So, i’m going to be blunt and straight forwards with you. I think you missed telling us a small detail of this island. ” He stopped his legs from moving forwards. most huts were standing by now a few meters away, and nearly evey man or woman ofcourse was already hiding and waiting for the rain to stop pouring from the sky. (jack) ” You thought we wouldn’t notice right? .. a bunch of people trying to save this female in distress on island and get trapped themself.. and ALL of the sudden… Drums are played .. and you have slight fear in your eyes ma’am. ” He then bowed forward to look into her eyes. While staring with no-pervy eyes he started to scratch his soaking wet beard. (Jack) ” Right.. Im going to build up my hut.. ” Expecting Madeline would walk straight back to the ” Cool ”’ hut he turned around and grabbed a hammer from the sand a few meters away.. Women… They are all the damn same.. Get you into trouble easily.
*

CharlotteCarrendar : – Nodding to Idrial, when she offered to hang up Grizald’s wet clothes, she shook her head, as water sprayed down around her. Tearing off a bit of her own skirt, she tied back up her wayward locks into a ponytail, then headed off to see Jack, and his sad attempts at making new huts. By now it was literally pouring down, and she knew it would be harder to work out in the wet, and easier to build new structures with dried out branches and strips from palms. Casting one last glance over her shoulder back at what had been her home on the island for months, she knew it was unlikely she would get to use it again. But now adept to hut construction, she was better off helping to make more. Approaching Jack, after the start of the drumming, and the way the native fauna was reacting, he must have got the impression of imminent danger or the fact they were certainly not alone on this island. ” … So, i’m going to be blunt and straight forwards with you. I think you missed telling us a small detail of this island. ” Madeline, had barely met these people, just escorted them up the beach, and offered her own lodgings and clothing. So with the drumming just starting, she knew she had questions to answer. “From my carvings on my tree, I count that I have been here on this island, about ninety days. The drumming you are hearing, happens once every thirty days.” The rain was now pouring down, she used her hand to wipe the excess water from her face, so she could see Jack properly. “I do not venture to far into the jungle. I know what I have seen, and I don’t go past the skulls.” This would be a clear indication, that the castaways were going to have to pull together and be orgainised, in the face of what the other island inhabitants may do, when they are discovered.

” You thought we wouldn’t notice right? .. a bunch of people trying to save this female in distress on island and get traped themself.. and ALL of the sudden… Drums are played .. and you have slight fear in your eyes ma’am. ” Jack said, bending down to stare directly into her eyes. She got a whiff of his nasty breath and drew back her head in disgust. Not wanting to be rude, she had to force herself not to be sick, but she did make a gagging motion. The way he spoke to her, brought up a fire from within her belly. “Its pretty hard not to notice. You all arrived here right on the day of their ceremony. Naturally you are all going to hear it, but I don’t keep a time piece to give me fair warning, except..*she pointed at her calendar tree*..counting the grooves to know.” The man seemed insufferable. Marching off to build his own hut. Snorting angrily, she placed her hands squarely on her hips. “You do just that, in the pouring rain. In the meantime, I am going to gather some fresh water. Mhm…cause believe it or not, without it, you are all going to die.” – and with that, she spun on her heel and picked up her pot, and stomped off into the jungle. <3>

*

Xiangxiu : -Idrial having noticed that Grizald had already changed after she went to see how he was doing, his eyes looked wearied and flooded with the despondency of the Machiavellian seas. Although his physique looked better with the new tightly fitted clothes he wore, which looked like it had belonged to a peasant. Brown and tatty trousers with stained tee shirt made from a cheap looking cotton that was starting to fray. He needed rest, but so did everyone else on this discarded island. Idrial smiled as he was watching her and walked closer to the hut before realizing the chest. (Idrial) “Did you see any clothes in there for me? I didn’t come prepared for the island as you see.” She dropped her hand to her thighs and pulled her dress outward. Noticing he nodded, or what seemed to be a nod to Idrial, she turned into the hut and looked through the chest, throwing out old peasant’s clothes until she found a fairly new looking one, which looked like it had been worn by a female crewman who had quite some taste for finery. The collars and hems of the arms and waistline were made from a soft silk, while the interior of the blouse looking shirt was made from a soft cotton. Idrial wondered why Madeline didn’t wear this. Maybe she hadn’t looked through the chest yet. Finding a matching pair of undergarments Idrial slowly undressed from her dress and put on the light clothing that gave protection and a soothing feel against her delicate skin. It was weird, Idrial wanted to be a pirate and pirates usually got their hands dirty and didn’t care about what they wore or how their skin felt, just about the seas and their ships. But Idrial was no ordinary pirate, she was one that came with all sorts of oddities and had a perseverance about caring for her appearance.

Finally having some clarity about the way she looked she smiled faintly and looked around the hut for a string or something. Having no luck Idrial tore a piece of cloth from a shirt that was thrown on the ground and kept ripping until it looked good enough to use. She flicked her hair back and let it cascade down her back. Idrial’s hair was always straight and she had to keep waving it to the side so it wouldn’t get in her eyes, this was another thing she took perseverance in looking after, and liked it long. Tying her hair up with the newly ripped cloth, she started to feel like she was fitting in with everyone else, while remaining effortlessly beautiful. Noticing Madeline had flowers in her hut gave a brighter smile to Idrial as she plucked a frangipani with her dainty hands and placed it in her dark brown hair, the color blending in well, to radiate the features of her flawless face.

Coming to a discontinuance cessation Idrial realized she was spending way too much time on herself, feeling guilty and rude to Grizald who was probably staring blankly into the sea. (Idrial.) “You should come in here and lay down, you look like the sea got to you the most out of all of us.” She slowly placed one hand around his waist and the other around his arm and walked him inside not knowing if he could walk properly, even though he had managed to change on his own. Looking back as she did she noticed that Jack and Madeline were talking about something, and that Madeline shrugged him off like dirt as she walked towards to the jungle. Where on earth was she going with those drums about? Idrial was sure she knew Madeline had heard them before and meant danger. Trying to get an idea she took her observing over to Jack who was relentlessly pounding away a bent nail into a straight piece of wood. She took it they never considered to Parley? As Idrial tilted her head she noticed he looked somewhat angered, and it helped him concentrate on building, the hut he was working on looked like it was beginning to become stable.

Focusing her attention back to Grizald she sat him down on what looked like a hammock and pulled out her water bag, giving to him for something to drink from. (Idrial.) “Do you feel any better from when you crashed?” <e>

RazukenCarrendar : -Grizald leaned tiredly on a sturdy part of the hut. It creaked loudly. He figured it would not be best to lean on it, and instead turned his body toward the coastline, watching the strengthening waves crash upon the shallow reef. Idrial came up from behind, done hanging his clothes. (Idrial) “Did you see any clothes in there for me? I didn’t come prepared for the island as you see.” She then tugged at the worn dress that she had been wearing. He looked at her, furrowed a brow and nodded. Idrial went inside the hut and started to rifle through the chest. Grizald turned his head away from the doorway and carefully placed the leaves to the entrance in a way to obscure any prying eyes. Grizald was getting some strength back, now that he was out of those heavy and soaked clothes he was wearing earlier. The rain still poured, but since they were closer to what seemed to be a jungle, it was dryer under the canopy of the palms.

A breeze was picking up heavily, gusting and flowing aross the beach, spraying a fine mist of brine into the air. Grizald was staring into the sea, lost in himself. Empty was his mind, but he felt that all of this before him was so familiar. Idrial exited the hut, (Idrial) “You should come in here and lay down, you look like the sea got to you the most out of all of us.” Grizald did not even turn around, but simply nodded. Grizald felt Idrial’s hand reach to his waist, and then around to his arm. He felt more secure, but perhaps she was right. Grizald turned around, following her lead. A convieniently placed hammock was between two close palms, to which Idiral insisted he sit down with a light push. He sat down, and his body immediately began to tire out, wanting to sleep. Grizald almost missed what Idrial was going to say. (Idrial) “Do you feel any better from when you crashed?” Gratefully he took the bag of water that she had handed to him, and took a small swig. It was then that Grizald noticed her change of appearance.

Idrial looked different. She was no longer in a dirty and wet dress. Her figure was more defined in the new-looking blouse and bottoms. It was almost… attractive. However, Grizald kept his vision fixated on her face, which needless to say, was very pretty. He smirked and scoffed at himself, speaking in a clearer and bass tone. “Oi’d say I feel loike my ould mum beat me with a steel pan, and hit me head wit a bottle o’ Brian’s Dark Ale… Other than that, marm.. I believe I am going to be alright…” He then took another swig of the water, not having any of it fresh for many days.

MaylionCarrendar : – As jack had turned around and walked off with his fist clenched next to his body, he already seemed to regret the fact that he verbally attacked this young and still hot woman. Blaming her for the probably unknown secrets lurking in the forest wasn’t the best and nicest thing he could do. “You do just that, in the pouring rain. In the meantime, I am going to gather some fresh water. Mhm…cause believe it or not, without it, you are all going to die.” — Maybe she was right, building a hut in the pouring rain wasn’t the smartest thing at the moment but for some reason his anger lead to a decent base of his hut. After fifteen minutes of hammering on nails and blaming everyone around him for being castaway he simply made the decision to follow Madeline into the forest. The drums had been long gone but his mind kept playing the addictive beat in his head. now — now jack what did the lady told you about those drums? They were only played once every thirty days.. Strange. She also dropped the word ceremony. As jack walked in the direction Madeline went to pick up water he thought about the whole situation more carefully. Madeline had seen skulls in the forest.. maybe they should find out if these were human skulls . If they were human this situation would become a little bit more creepy. Stupid or not Jack could use his brain.. Unfortunaly he only had enough blood to let on of the two work at the same time.. Either his brain, or his package.

(Jack) ” Madeline! .. Madeline! Hold up lad! ” With his arms he pushed massive leafs out of his face while stepping over the branches in the forest. Which way did she go? The rain had nearly stopped from falling. (Jack) ” Okay — Listen up.. I’m sorry for being an dick. I know i can come across as a pervy asshole sometimes, but that’s only when Jack drank a bottle of jack. ” He smirked at his own word joke. (Jack) ” but really.. Don’t leave — .. me here.. You’re right, it’s not your fault you didn’t tell us straight away, We should become a team, work together y’know. Find out what’s happening.. ” He was turning around in circles surrounded by tree’s and tree’s… and oh surprise! MORE TREE’S. (Jack) ” OI! .. OI!! Madeline! .. Someone? .. ”

*

CharlotteCarrendar : – Pushing her way through the follage, the splatt of large palm leaves smacking her when she tried to cut through the path, only made her all the more annoyed. Simmering away, you could even see the steam rising off her skin, as her skin burned with annoyance. Muttering curses under her breath, she picked up her steps, so to clear over the exposed tree roots, and fallen palm prongs. The jungle was at times a treacherous place for those that were not sure footed. Further in she went, till she reached the spot, where the monstrous leaves of elephant plants, captured much of the fallen rain, and she sat her pot down and tipped the leaves, to gain some of the water, into the it. Again and again, she continued this procedure of harnessing the clean water, only to look back over her shoulder, when she heard the loud voice of Jack, calling from closer to the shore. ” Okay — Listen up.. I’m sorry for being an dick. I know i can come across as a pervy asshole sometimes, but that’s only when Jack drank a bottle of jack. ” Stopping, Madeline rose to standing and shook her head, as Jack seemed to try and crack jokes. Typical of these sea faring folk. The castaway returned to collecting water, when again, she heard his voice, clearly, he was lost. ” but really.. Don’t leave — .. me here.. You’re right, it’s not your fault you didn’t tell us straight away, We should become a team, work together y’know. Find out what’s happening.. ” Madeline actually smiled, well, a crooked one, when Jack admitted that perhaps she was right. Course she was right, and with enough water collected, she picked up the pot, and turned back for the shore camp.

” OI! .. OI!! Madeline! .. Someone? .. ” Jack now seemed to be getting in a panic, and Madeline finally responded. “Hold ya britches, I be right there. And they say Men are supposed to be so good at tracking. Well we all know now that is a lie. I’m coming.”- Powering her way down the track, the water sloshing out of the pot, she caught him up and stared at him, looking like a drowned dog.

“Now, are you going to let me help you, or are we going to have ourselves another arguement?”<3>

*

Xiangxiu : -Idrial turned to the door of the hut to see Jack walk of towards the direction of the jungle, he must’ve followed Madeline, Idrial hoped they would be safe alone in the Jungle. She turned to go after Jack to see if they would be ok, but would feel bad for leaving Grizald alone. Idrial smiled and tried to hide a faint blush at how the way his pirate like accent sounded as he spoke. From the sound of it compared to her soft voice, he was on the seas a lot longer than Idrial had been. (Grizald) “Oi’d say I feel loike my ould mum beat with a steel pan, and hit me head wit a bottle o’ Brian’s Dark Ale… Other than that, marm.. I believe I am going to be alright…” Feeling sorry for him, knowing his mother probably hit when he was younger, reminded her yet again of how her own mother was no longer here. (Idrial.) “Sounds like you might have had it rough, is that why you wanted to be a Pirate Grizald?” Trying to hide her face from Grizald as he didn’t need to see her like this, with tears painted across her face as she remembered someone else sounding like that. A man who had first met up with her in England. His name was Leonardo. He taught her so much about ships, and the seas. It was the first time Idrial had ever opened up to someone as a friend apart from good ol’ Jack. But Leo was becoming more than a friend.

The night she had remembered so well. The wind was smooth against her skin, the dark blue ocean was the same color as the sky that night. The stars and the moon lit a path straight for the course they were traveling. Idrial was telling Leonardo about why she had left to travel among the open seas. It was comforting not having to hide anymore, like she was now. Leonardo and pulled Idrial’s head to lean on his and that’s when it happened. A strong wind blew from out of nowhere, like it had near this island. Leonardo went up to the deck to try and turn the ship back onto course. Idrial cried out for him to not go out in the weather. The winds were strong enough to blow someone away. “Don’t go, please! It’s too dangerous” Idrial was holding her fingers tangled in her her, tugging the strands slightly as tears feel from her eyes. “I’ll be fine” he said, that’s all he said but it was too late before he heard her. “NOO! I don’t… I can’t.. live.. without you in my life, please, don’t leave me alone at a time like this, in a place… like this!” She fell to her knees as he opened the door to the deck, the wind picking him up off his feet as he fell overboard into the sea. He had knocked his head on the door as the wind picked him up, and feel unconscious. This is how she knew he was gone, the rest of the crew were still sleeping that night and by morning he would be long under, he was nothing but a memory.

All she remembered after that was lying on the floor of her cabin and crying until there was more tears left. After that she had never opened up to anyone, ever. It is the reason why she hasn’t even looked at any of her crew in that way, with a despondency of being hurt again. Before realizing she felt suddenly really tired and as she tried to move to let Grizald rest she was already asleep, the last tear leaving her face as her head had rested on Grizald’s chest and her hand clenched around his shirt. She must have been dreaming of that night instead of thinking of it as a memory because she didn’t even know when she rested her head or fell asleep. This was the first time since that night she felt close to being warm again, something deep inside told her she could open up again, that it was finally time to let go of the past. <e>

*

RazukenCarrendar : -Idrial’s sweet voice rung out amidst the blowing wind and crashing waves of the shore. (Idrial) “Sounds like you might have had it rough, is that why you wanted to be a Pirate Grizald?” It was then that she turned her head away, her body language hiding some strong emotion. He turned his head toward the open wind, letting the lingering smell of the fresh break of the waves fill his nostrils. He thought hard, trying to get a straight answer. (Grizald) “Oi’ve only ever known sailin… Oi think I was just a normal sailin lad, and then I grew hungry for the adventurin’ ways of a Pirate! The sea has ever been me home, me companion, like ‘ow a man and ‘is wife are always lovin, and then getting mighty angry with each other.” Grizald turned his head back to her, his eyes barely staying open. All he remembered was reaching to her and saying, “It will all be ok..” The water pouch slipped from his fingers as he fell asleep. The last thing he felt was the warm tears falling from her face upon his chest. As he slept, the drums seemed to beat farther in the distance, and a distorted dream came into his mind.

It was all dark at first, as all most dreams begin. Swirls of grey and red began streaking into his vision as a blurred scene came into mind. Was this another memory? The smell of a nasty brine filled his nostrils. It was a docking bay, and he was on the pier. The sound of creaky vessels hung dimly in the night air. Kerosene lamps flickered around the harbor. Sweat creased upon his brow, and his muscles were strained. Out of the darkness came a harsh voice, “A man knows his limits, but a sailor has none! Faster!” Training for weeks, Grizald was dreaming of his younger days. Just before he turned to Piracy, he had gone through a series of strength and stamina training by a harsh officer of an English Galleon. The merchant ship was the home of a strict Quartermaster by the name of Henry. The scene of that dreary night played out in Grizald’s mind. Yet, this time he would not forget. He remembered his strength, and his stamina. He recalled his wisdom of the tricks and ways of sailing a large ship. Could this help the situation? Grizald slipped into a deeper sleep, and his vision of the dream was lost to a pitch blackness until he would wake.

 


As the Cod Piece Turns – A Pirate’s Life.

$
0
0

Roleplay Live : Group : A Pirate’s life.

Pirates.

As the Cod piece turns.

https://sphotos-a.xx.fbcdn.net/hphotos-frc1/p480x480/291869_10151713491532224_1297906544_n.jpg

Writers:
CharlotteCarrendar
LadyBelz

CharlotteCarrendar:- ~What do you do with a drunken sailor? What do you do with a drunken sailor? What do you do with a drunken sailor? …early in the morning..~ A very good question one might ask, if they were to witness the drunken antics of a mad Englishman, who was surrounded by sailors, going through wet ladies frilly undergarments, pulled from the deep. One pirate was quite taken with a fancy brassiere, till Moon swiped it off him and then picked up some of the other pretty frillies. “Get back to swabbing the deck…and no more dressing funny…bad enough these…things are on board!” Glaring at the other pirates, he snatched one lace corset and then marched down to his quarters, where the lovely Rachael would hopefully be resting. Opening the door, he stuck his head in, then tried to sneak in, and hang up the lacey undergarments, so that they had a chance to dry before she woke up. His entire chambers, were filled, with fancy frillies. Not exactly what you expect to see a Captain messing with. <3>

LadyBelz: Rachael was beginning to go stir crazy. Between the Captain checking on her, the doctor asking after her health and well-being every 10 minutes and Tim fawning over her like some love-sick moron, Rachael was fair-to-night ready to gut someone. She wanted out of the cabin and on the main deck, taking in the salty, sea air and feeling more wind on her face than that which came through the porthole in her quarters. She felt the ship lurch, and more-or-less heard Moon when he went stomping from the cabin and that’s when she made her move. Easing herself from the bed, she checked herself over from head to toe. There was a slight ache and pull where the doctor had sewn her up but she was on the mend. Legs shakier than a newborn colt, she headed for the wash basin and began to clean herself up. Oh it felt good to feel like a human being again! She moaned lightly when she dumped the water over her head and viciously attacked her snarled hair with the soap. Clean and dry, she took up her clothing and put them on. There were muffled shouts and thumps over her head…and was that singing she could hear? Shaking her head, she laced up her boots and strapped her pistol and cutlass to her hips. The cabin door crashed open behind her and she whirled around, pistol drawn and ready to shoot…but stayed her hand as she watched the Captain drop something on his desk. Was that a ladies corset and panties? What the hell? One eye glinted dangerously and her pistol went up once more. “Ye better be having a grand explanation for the whys and whatfors for those lace garments that be upon yer desk.” she growled.

CharlotteCarrendar: – The click of the pistols, and the sudden throwing open of the door, poor Captain Moon was caught..with incriminating items. A pair of French lace knickers fell with a splatt on his desk, and he made a slight strangled cry, more embarrassed to be even caught holding them in the first place, as opposed to having the pistols aimed at him. Her one good eye glinted at him as he realised he was surrounded by women’s undergarments. Dripping wet ones, to boot. “It’s…not what you think, Woman. I’m trying to dry them for ya.” This was sounding like he was digging his own grave, and he snatched up the lace panties and shook them in his grip. “As if I would keep this sort of thing in my cabin. Err..’ere…I can explain. It all started when..” Suddenly, Harold chorused in. “Pretty on board….Pretty on board…Moon is a Codfish…AAARRGGH..whistle!” Captain Moon threw the wet pink laceys at the parrot, and it landed on his head, causing him to flap his wings wildly and cry. “Who’s a pretty polly?” The Captain went in behind his chair, like his Lady love was about to shoot him in cold blood. “I told them…throw her over at the next port!” <3>

LadyBelz: Each word Moon spoke, the further Rachael’s anger went. Harold spouting off about another woman on board was the last straw as far as she was concerned. When she spoke, there was sharp steel in her tone, as sharp as the blade at her hip. She’d been attacked, shot at, delerious with fever for who knows how long and she was hungry! “You have to the count of three to get these…things…and whatever fekkin skirt is aboard this ship before I be shootin yer nutsack…and I don’t mean that bag sittin on the corner of your desk, either. One…” She cocked her pistol. “Two…” Her arm moved to take aim. “Thr-…”

CharlotteCarrendar:- This was becoming a tense situation. Captain Moon was not your usual Pirate to hide from a pistol totting woman, but then again, this was Rachael, and she was seriously ropeable. The poor Captain, the look of horror on his face, when she made her declaration, that she wanted the laceys, and the woman off the ship, before she counted to three…and she had started counting. In a trice, he threw open the window, after snatching up as many frilly things as he could and tossed them all out the window, into the water. With a loud splash, you heard the bundle of wet clothes hit the sea below, as the Captain rounded back to face the pistols. “THERE….gone. And..and…and…now see here..” *he raised a finger in defence.*..”One of the crew pulled the lass out of the drink…I said..’Throw her back!” But would the wily Rachael, stand for his half assed attempt to meet her demands. <3>

LadyBelz: Watching him scramble, grabbing women’s knickers left and right and shoving them out of the porthole was an amusing sight to watch. Rachael had to fight with all that she was to keep from laughing outright, lips twitching once or twice. She listened as he explained how the woman came to be aboard. She wouldn’t be on for much longer if Rachael had her say…and the jackass who dared would follow behind her. Calmly, Rachael reholstered her pistol, sat down in the chair opposite and propped her booted feet up on the desk corner. “What’s there to eat. I’m hungry enough to eat the mast and have the sails for dessert.”

CharlotteCarrendar:- Eagle eyes watched on, as that damn woman looked set to laugh now, at his antics. Great…no respect for authority. He thought to himself, as she reholstered her pistols, and promptly sat herself down on a chair, and propped her feet up on the desk, like…she was the Captain. “What’s there to eat. I’m hungry enough to eat the mast and have the sails for dessert.” The Captain’s face looked decidedly grim now, since he had acted in her best interests, and thought she might like some fancy frillies. In fact, he was half hoping to see her model them. He took a look out the window, as the undergarments floated away, leaving an odd trail behind the ship. His head whipped around and then he almost spat out the word “BAH!” and marched past her, ripping open the door and bellowing on the top of his lungs. “GET THE WOMAN A FEED OF DRY FISH AND MAKE IT SNAPPY!” He then slammed the door and thundered back over, ready to kick her boots off the table, but not quite. He then sat in his chair, and folded his arms sternly, as Cabin boy Tim rushed in and almost tripped over himself, placing a tray with a large dry fish on it before Rachael. “Here, Miss.” He smiled with a toothy grin. There were no forks, just…a fish on a plate. <3>

LadyBelz: She continued to be amused when he aimed a kick at her feet, but stopped at the last minute as if he was reminded she wasn’t fully healed just yet. And in all honesty, being upward and mobile was beginning to tire her, but she was an O’Malley, and no O’Malley worth their salt gave up at the first sign of pain or trouble. “You’re grumpier than a bear sat on a beehive. Is the rum gone?” Rachael asked lightly as Tim sat a tray of fish in front of her, giving her another of his love-sick smiles. She rolled her eyes as he began backing out of the cabin. Snatching up her dagger from her boot, she threw it with deadly precision at Tim. He felt the blade as it swept passed his head. The dull thud of the blade imbedding itself into the wall behind him had him gulping hard. He reached up to touch the side of his head, sure that she had vetted him and was relieved when he found no would. “Look again.” she told him. He turned to look and felt faint. There, beneath her blade, were several strands of stringy blond hair…his hair. He looked at her over his shoulder. “I’m old enough ta be yer sister, lad, make no mistake. And I prefer my men with a little more hair on their faces and chests. No scoot.” Tim did not need telling a second time. He threw open the door and ran screaming down the hall as if the hounds of hell were nipping at his heels. Getting to her feet, she retrieved her dagger, sitting once more and using the instrument to cut into her fish. She found that the Moon had watched the exchange without a word.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Watching Tim go screaming down the hall, had the Captain well and truly irate, and not cause she tried to run a dagger though his skull, but more about how she fancied men, not boys. She had to mention she liked em with hair on their chests, and their faces. Truth was, Captain Moon, had no hair on his chest, not a single one, not even in his belly button. He started to grumble in what was like the coming eruption of a geyser or a volcano. He was a man with balls so blue from lack of sex, you would think they were dipped in blue ink. “Ya say ya prefer the men…Ha!…I be men..and ya don’ be caring for the likes of me. Nooo…you like that shit head, Pirate King. BAH!…Just cause he has a woolly mat of hair on his chest, and those dimples. Poncey git.” He then pointed at her. “Eat ya fish!” He got up from his chair, and stomped, yes stomped out the door, after the screaming boy. <3>

LadyBelz: Rachael stared after him, a piece of fish partway to her mouth as he went storming up to the deck. The Pirate King? Why in the seven hells of Hades would he think she had any sort of feelings for that big-headed, egotistical, womanizing son of a gutterfish, who’s only redeeming qualities apparently ran down his mother’s leg? Deeply offended, Rachael remained where she was, finishing her fish with the rum that had been left on the table. There was no way she was going to go soothe Moon’s ruffled feathers. She had a hard enough couple of weeks and just wanted to heal. She had some killing to do and was itching to get her revenge for her family. “Bah! Men…never understand them.” she muttered to herself. “MEN ARE CUCKOO…CUCKOO IN THE HEAD…SQUAWK!” screeched Harold from his perch in the corner. Rachael pegged a roll at him and he went screeching out after Moon.

CharlotteCarrendar;- Up on the top deck, the Captain thundered out, while all around the crew were working hard, to ensure the ship was…ship shape. From scrubbing the decks, to maintaining the ropes, ensuring all the loose cargo was secure, and not in harm’s way from a Captain on the warpath. His muscular arms pumped back and forth, and as he climbed the stairs to the top most point of the ship, to where the first mate, was steering, Captain Moon gripped his hat, and jerked it so it sat firmly upon his head. The Captain snapped his head towards the first mate, who almost trembled and soiled his pants, at the dark look on the Captain’s face. “Cap’n?” He asked, afraid of having his ear explode from the coming roar of the Captain. But instead, the Captain asked in a loud voice. “How ruddy long before we get to port?…I don’t want to spend another minute with that….sea witch of a woman below. Ungrateful…*he then said a lot of things, that would turn a sailor to blush, while some of the other crew chuckled, one even guffawed, till the Captain spun around and shot him a glare that would kill a man.* “I WANT SOME RUM!!” She was driving him to drink. His pride hurt, and his emotional state questionable, he stood with arms folded, before taking out his looking glass, and searching the horizon for the sign of land. They weren’t going to get to port soon enough. <3>

LadyBelz: Finished with her dinner and leaving her plate and cup where they sat, she slowly made her way to the deck. The men were running about, making sure the ship was running well and she spotted Moon standing near his first mate, his expression as dark as his hat. Angry herself, she turned in the opposite direction, making her way to the bow of the ship. Many of the men attempted to speak to her, but a fierce glare from her turned them back to their duties. She sat at the bow, leaning against the elegantly carved tailfin of the sea serpent that was the ship’s mascot. The wooden carving stretched out over the bow, around and across the bowsprit, boom and flying jib, the large head pointing out to sea. She was perched (more or less) recklessly on the edge, one leg casually bent the other stretched out along the wooden railing. Careful of her still healing wound, she rested an elbow on her upturned knee and sighed. She had missed this, being out in the open air, viewing the seas as it lead them home. A pair of dolphins jumped through the waves left in the ships wake and she couldn’t help but smile at their antics. Despite the brisk breeze, she remained as still as a statue, neither acknowledging the others of the crew nor her own still fragile state, her thoughts in turmoil as she went back over the events of the past weeks and her attitude toward Moon. “What a mess.” she murmured aloud, her words carried away by the wind. She wondered how much longer it was until they reached Isladel Mar Negro, a pirate’s home turf? She needed to get away from everyone and do some thinking about her life…and her future…

CharlotteCarrendar:- The Ship’s doctor, was also doing his work, tending to a sailor’s ankle, when he spotted the beautiful Rachael, come up from below, and then head in the opposite direction to that of the Captain. It didn’t take a Rhode scholar to figure out that the pair had been at it again. Then again, when weren’t they? Patting the sailor’s ankle that was bandaged nicely, the Doctor rose and then pushed his spectacles up the bridge of his nose, before sauntering up towards the front of the ship, while hearing Rachael say to the wind “What a mess.” The Ship’s Captain was a learned man, and had served in the royal houses, but alas, his love of gambling, and women, had cost him much in his younger years, and the next thing he knew, after a drunken game of cards, he wound up on board the Devil’s Mystery, to serve the Captain and crew, through all their voyages and adventures. Not that he didn’t like the sea faring life; it was the temper of the Captain that ended up giving everyone a headache. With one boot raised up and planted on a small cargo box, he lent his forearm across his knee, and stared out past where Rachael was keeping her stare trained. “Real mess you were, Miss back at that port. You’re lucky to be alive…I suggest when we reach port, maybe you make something of this second chance. You don’t belong on this ship, anymore than I do.” He said with concern. <3>

LadyBelz: Very aware that someone stood next to her, Rachael tried to ignore the presence…until he spoke. “Real mess you were, Miss back at that port. You’re lucky to be alive…I suggest when we reach port, maybe you make something of this second chance. You don’t belong on this ship, anymore than I do.” He said with concern. She snorted. “I’ve been at this life since I was a young gurl of 10 and 3. Tis all I know, now. I’ve naught the skills fer anything else, and ta be honest with ye, I don’t want ta do anything else. Despite appearances,” Rachael turned to look over her shoulder at the men running about and the Captain at the helm, “this be me family now.” Rachael passed a glance over the doctor before turning back to ea. “She calls to me like no one’s ever had before. I’d be a fool ta give her up. Surely you understand that, eh?” And if he didn’t, it would be even harder to explain…if she could have been a mermaid, she would live in the sea for eternity and never get bored with her.

CharlotteCarrendar: – The Ship’s Doctor nodded with a half cock of the head to the right. He understood her stance, but still he could not help but be concerned. One part of her small speech did make him look back at the crew and smile. “this be me family now.” Interesting way to view a bunch of scruffy, smelly and bad mannered pirates. Few would ever regard them as family, but he understood the sentiment. He had not been seafaring any length of time that was close to her own, so in a way, it was hard for him to comprehend. He did however lean forward, and say under his breath, so as not to raise the suspicions of the crew about the truth of their ill tempered Captain, who was at this time, struggling to get the cork out of a bottle of rum. “He was a right state, Miss. Those days when you were gripped by the fever. Never seen a man so devoted to his…-coughs- yes. He would gut and fillet me, for speaking of such with you, Miss.” With that, he pushed off on his knee, and then turned to head back to write in his journal, leaving Rachael to her thoughts and the sea. <3>

LadyBelz: “He was a right state, Miss. Those days when you were gripped by the fever. Never seen a man so devoted to his…-coughs- yes. He would gut and fillet me, for speaking of such with you, Miss.” And with that cryptic statement, the doc turned and wandered away. Rachael stared after him, her eyes wide with some unnamed emotion. Her gaze slowly roamed toward Moon, watching him carefully. Was it possible? Her thoughts were a mass of confusion. After a time, she shook her head. “No…no…no…no bleeding way.” she murmured, her gaze involuntarily roaming back to Moon, who’d finally gotten the rum bottle open and was swigging it down, most of it missing his mouth and soaking into his shirt and jacket. Was the doctor right? Never one to sit idle in the face of a mystery, Rachael schooled her expression into one of indifference and got gingerly to her feet. The cold sea air had done wonders to clear her head, but her still healing body was feeling its effects as her muscles had gone stiff. She slowly made her way to the stern and Moon’s side, nodding to the men as she passed them by. Tim was working with a bucket and a scrub brush and eyed her warily as she approached. Without pausing in her walk, she ruffled his hair and gave him a small smile, her away of apologizing for her temperament earlier. He smiled in return and all was forgiven. She took her time on the stairs, winded from that fair amount of exercise by the time she reached the helm. She nodded at the first mate with a small smile before standing a little ways behind Moon. She remained silent, a shadow so-to-speak, and waited.

CharlotteCarrendar: – The taming of the Sea, is a feat believed to be only capable by the trident of Poseidon. However, the Doctor had performed a greater feat, for the calming of the wily Rachael, was done so, with the skill of a craftsman, in the manipulation of words, to cast the Captain in a new light. One of a caring man, not the rum swilling angered Sea dog, who was now slamming the cork back in his rum bottle, and tossing it over his shoulder, only to be caught on the fly by a well trained crew member. With his only eye able, due to the patch on his right, he witnessed the tenderness of his Rachael, as she ruffled the Cabin boy’s hair with her hand. A gesture to show that she had cooled that temper, somewhat. The Captain then stared down at the lower deck, where the ship’s doctor did a small nod, and went below. ~Why that crafty son of a bitch?~ The Captain thought to himself. He then wondered if he was the one that pioneered the technique to calm a woman with that small steam powered dildo contraption, that was all the rage in the last major shipping port. He was so glad now, he won the Doctor in that card game. Fancy betting himself, to pay his debts. Heh. But back to the standing of the Captain at the helm. He glanced down to note his shirt covered in rum, then dabbed his fingers on the wet cloth and patted behind his ears, to ensure the rum smell lingered in hotter places. Maybe he did that to spite, who knew, but the first mate got a whiff and was jealous. At that moment, the boy in the crow’s nest cried out loudly. “LAND HO!” to which the entire crew looked up from their stations, as the mountain silouhette could be seen above the horizon. “About…bleeding time. SMETT. Full sail. Get this ship to port…fast as she goes.!” The First mate started yelling orders to the crew, as the sails billowed to full and the ship tore through the waves at greater speed. Captain Moon glanced at Rachael, and then said gruffly. “You get your wish…we be ta port soon.” <3>

LadyBelz: “LAND HO!” came the cry moments later. Rachael glanced out over the horizon and saw the dark silhouette of the mountains of Isla del Mar Negra. Black Sea Island…if there wasn’t an appropriate name for an island then she didn’t know. She looked back at the Captain as he spoke to her in a gruff voice. “You get your wish…we be ta port soon.” It sounded to her like a dismissal. She opened her mouth to reply, but hadn’t a clue what to say. The words seemed to be stuck in her throat. She bowed her head and nodded, turning away before he could see the sheen of tears in her eyes. She didn’t understand why his casual dismissal hurt her. It shouldn’t hurt at all. She was made of sterner stuff. She’s was a Pirate for God’s sake! She took a moment to gather herself together, taking deep calming breaths until the urge to cry had passed. Her eyes were (thankfully!) dry when she turned back around. “How long will we be a-port…sir?” she asked, proud that her voice, and her gaze upon his remained steady. Her heartbeat sounded loud to her own ears and was surprised it didn’t beat its way right out of her chest. She decided then and there, that once they reached port, she was going to drink herself silly. Damn the consequences!

CharlotteCarrendar:- The port was filled with all manner of ships; Pirate vessels from all over the seven seas. From the orient, to the Caribbean, there was a gathering of the sea dogs, and of all the ships to be already in the port. The one that stood out from all others: the Serpent’s curse. The First mate saw the colours, and the markings first and then swallowed. “Oh…heck.” it was the Pirate King himself, and of all the Captains that sailed the seven seas, there was no one Captain Moon hated more than him. Course, the Captain was paying heed to the proud Rachael, who took his words as they were meant. He needed a break from her, as much as she did him. The Captain was at his wits end to please her, after the folly of the sodden undergarments, he had the crew hand pluck from the sea. The First mate coughed, and then the Captain turned his attention back to the approaching port. “The…err…Cap’n..you might want to be looking at the..err…” The Captain appeared confused, and took out his eye glass, only to see what the First mate was frightened to say. “THAT TWISTED..LIMP DICKED, DOUBLE CROSSING…NO GOOD…PIECE OF SEAGULL SHIT!” The first mate nodded…”Aye…it be him.” The Captain stormed down from the helm and roared at his crew. “Look lively….get this ship to port…I need more rum!” He thundered around, hollering orders, as the ship sailed past the others in the small harbour. Was this his way of dealing with being seen by the other Captains, and that cock head King, as a rough and ready Captain who was merciless even to his own crew? Fair to say…he was putting on one hell of a performance, as they finally dropped anchor. On the Serpent’s curse, it was a jolly good time, as the Pirate King was up the mast, on one of the rigging, singing. “I AM THE PIRATE KING…*his crew all chorused*…HE IS THE PIRATE KING! HURRAH!” Oh…this was going to be bad. <3>

http://images.icnetwork.co.uk/upl/nejournal/may2010/1/2/pirates-of-penzance-paul-nicholas-533174384.jpg

LadyBelz: Hearing Moon curse and swear, Rachael looked over his shoulder at its cause and audibly groaned. “Bleedin hell! He’s here?” The last person Rachael ever wanted to see. The Bleedin Pirate King and his merry band of morons. She pinched the bridge of her nose as the bawdry singing of The Pirate King and his mates reached her ears. “Yes, I’m definitely going to need that bloody drink after this.” she mumbled. She shoved the first mate out of the way and began to direct the ship to the docks, picking a spot far enough away from The Serpent’s Curse and her idiot King. Once The Devil’s Mystery was tied down, Rachael was the first one off, stalking down the gangplank and praying to whatever God was listening that no one stopped her, or noticed her. She was going to drop off her things at her modest little home through the jungles before going to the taverns for some much needed ale.

CharlotteCarrendar:- The ship lurched as Rachael took the helm. The Captain was near knocked off his feet, the parrot Harold even fell off his perch, and squawked loudly, while the crew practically rolled across the deck. Even cannon balls were going sailing across the timbers. The commotion did catch the eye of one very horny and smarmy Pirate King, who with one hand holding onto a rope, took out his eye glass, and zeroed in on…..”Rachael!” The entire crew on the Serpent’s curse, all saw the arrival of the Devil’s mystery in something that was very comical, as Captain Moon was seen to rise from the floor, his hat crooked and eye rolling around as the ship was parked at the wharf. ~SLAM~ went the plank and she strode to shore, without so much as a ‘see you around’ to the crew, who were all shaken by her sailing antics. But…the Pirate King, he was more than ready and with a wink and a smile, he grabbed a rope and swung out, then a full on triple somersault back flip and neat tuck, he straightened to land right before the gorgeous Pirate lass, and planted his hands squarely on his hips, as he said with a loud snort, and whipping off his hat, to bow, low, scrapping his long red locks on the timber deck. “Meeee lady. A sight you are to behold. My…Queen of the seas. You came back for me.” He then reached for her hand, to kiss the back of, while on the Devil’s Mystery, Captain Moon’s face….turned to the colour of a tomato. “CREW…I’m….going ashore.” The crew all nodded and watched as the Captain bounded down the gang plank, and straight past the spectacle of the Pirate king and his Rachael. Though, he made sure he was heard when he said. “Need a bigger net to catch crabs….Maureen!” yes…he knew the Pirate King, had a girl’s name. <3>

http://fc05.deviantart.net/fs70/i/2010/326/f/c/pirate_queen_by_dragonofbitterlies-d2p36x6.jpg

LadyBelz: Before she could make good her escape, The Pirate King himself executed some crazy, flamboyantly gay move, landing in front of her and cutting off her only avenue of escape. “Meeee lady. A sight you are to behold. My…Queen of the seas. You came back for me.” he exclaimed, grabbing her hand to kiss. Moon took that moment to stride by, snarling like a hibernating bear. “Need a bigger net to catch crabs…Maureen!” Rachael really wanted to laugh at the look of stunned outrage on The Pirate King’s face, but she was feeling a might outraged herself at Moon’s careless comments. She yanked her hand from Maureen’s with a scowl and called after Moon, “I’ll cut out yer tongue and feed it to the sharks, ye one-eyed bow-legged, sorry son of a sea dog! Never speak ta me again! And you!” she looked at Maureen, her single eye sparking with anger, “Go soak yer head, ya bleedin’, worm-riddled, monkey’s hairy arse!” And with that, she shoved The Pirate King with all her might. As he was standing on the edge of the docks, it was simply a matter of gravity collecting what was rightly its due and dunking the overbearing arse into the sea. Not bothering to see if her push bared fruit, she stomped away through the trees and away from the men who lived to cause her all manner of aggravation. She was in a right state when she reached her little cabin in the woods. Usually she enjoyed the solitude the location gave her, but she was in a high state of anger, slamming open the door in a rage and causing her cat, Mr Pibbs to take cover under the bed. “Men! The devil take the lot o’ ye!” she shouted into the air, unaware her voice carried its echo to the docks.

CharlotteCarrendar:- That moment, when the Pirate King hit the water, brought a cheer from the Pirates on the Devil’s mystery and a collective gasp from the gay crew on board the Serpent’s Curse. Moon, couldn’t have given a shit, and Harold, he flew down and promptly jettisoned a small gift to the flailing Maureen; Pirate King. Captain Moon had the face…of well…Imagine a large tiger’s ass, all pursed and puckered. He was livid. How dare she call him all that filth, right in front of every crew that had pillaged the high seas for the past fifty years or more. Down in the waters, the Pirate King was not doing to well, since his weighted purse and guns, along with his fancy belt were weighing him down. “Help!…I’m drowning!” ~glub glub~ Moon leaned over the pier and sung out. “You have to go under to the water to catch crabs, ya gay Ponce!” The crew of the Serpent’s curse, all valiantly tried to lower a boat down to the sinking Captain, while Moon simply strolled up the pier. Rachael had fled to the hills, and probably a good thing too. Captain Moon had one place he wanted to go. The nearest Inn for rum and a card game. <3>

LadyBelz: The Drunken Jackal was situated near the wharf and was run with quiet efficience by Mary Margaret Cathleen O’Breenan. An Irish lass with hair as red as burning fire and bright green eyes, Mary was the only survivor of a ship of Irish immigrants that had gotten caught out at sea during a hurricane. She had been saved by a passing pirate ship and brought to Isla del Mar Negro when she was 24 years of age. The former nun quickly adapted to life in the tropics and opened her inn a few years later. Hers was a successful venture and she tolerated no bullshit in her Inn. If one wanted to fight, they took it outside or she’d have to get involved. It was nearing dusk and the place was busier than ever as more pirates made their way home. She was wiping down tables and collecting glasses and drink orders and food orders when she spotted the elusive Captain James Moon storming in, immediately demanding a bottle of Mary’s best rum and pulling one of the serving girls into his lap as she was passing by. Mary frowned, sure as shit that Moon had been with that Rachael gal a short time ago. She looked around. And what was this? Rachael herself sitting at the end of the bar, a shot glass beneath her fingers as she stared off at nothing, the expression on her face murderous. Mary looked between Moon and Rachael, wondering what the hell was going on. She continued her way around the Inn until she was in front of Rachael, who had just knocked back her third shot of whiskey. “Another.” she demanded, slamming the glass down. Mary waved away her barkeep and poured the shot herself. Rachael stared down at the amber liquid as if it held the secrets of the universe. “Something wrong, lass?” she asked. Rachael shook her head and downed her shot. Mary poured another. “Seems ta me there is.” she hedged. “And it seems ta me, ye should mind yer tongue, lessin’ ye want it to be cut from yer head.” Rachael snapped. Mary arched an eyebrow at the woman, surprised at the vehemence. She refilled the glass and watched as Rachael stared at Moon and Mary’s serving wench from the corner of her eye before glaring at her glass once again. *Trouble in Paradise* Mary thought to herself. She left the bottle of whiskey near Rachael’s arm and went about her job, keeping an eye on the young woman, who was clearly heartbroken over something if the not-so-covetous glances at James Moon were anything to go by.

CharlotteCarrendar:- Oh it was the setting for a scene of “Lost lovers in Paradise….NOT” as the angered Moon, used the bar wench as a shield to his bruised ego more than the fact he actually wanted the barnacle laden skank on his knee. The rum delivered and he popped the cork with his teeth, spitting it venomously across the room, while the door to the establishment burst open with a still wet Pirate King and his horde of merry men. The Pirate King surveyed the room, and then took in that Rachael was seated by herself, scowling into a glass whilst Moon was enjoying (maybe) the spoils of some busty lovely. Oh this was the perfect time to make a move for the fair hand of the buxom Rachael, and he took off his hat, slapping it to the chest of one of his crew, as he strode over, and then stood, showing off the masterpiece of a codpiece, that was sticking up in the air, like an Indian elephant in love with a moose. “Thanks to you…I have now washed off the crud of the last voyage, and smell sweeter than Queen Betsy’s armpit. Ahh…you still have a way with men, Fair Rachael.” He rapped the bar with his ringed hand and asked the Inn keeper; Mary for a glass of whiskey, as he attempted to mount the bar stool beside her. “You haven’t changed a bit, not even with the sun’s kiss on your bare shoulders.” Overhearing this, Moon let out a loud laugh, and tried to pretend he was enjoying himself. “A piece of gold to smell your sweet….-cough-…got a room close by?” he was trying to make Rachael jealous…But would it work?<3>

LadyBelz: Rachael rolled her eyes as the self-proclaimed Pirate King sat down at her side. She pretended that Moon’s comments did not affect her, when in reality, she just wanted to bawl like a baby. *Stiff upper lip, Rache.* She sighed. “Ya smell like the back end of a donkey that’d just taken a shite.” Rachael stated with calm dignity. The inn patrons around her all started to laugh at that. “Away with ye, Maureen. Ya needn’t be trying to get in me skirts this day for I have no use for ye…or ye codpiece.” With a haughty sniff, she grabbed her glass and her bottle of whiskey and moved to a table in the back corner, away from everyone. Once look around, and she wished she had stayed at the bar as she had a direct view across to Moon’s table and him pawing the serving wench like a dog with a bone. Shoving her glass away, she took up the bottle and started drinking the whiskey straight, feeling the burn all the way down to her toes.

CharlotteCarrendar:- For the patrons in the Inn, this was turning into something of a Pirate soap opera, with all the main players, making moves that would win an Emmy on any prime time network, but back to the action. Old Moon was not as dumb or short-sighted, to see that his act for the rights to bed the bar wench, had made their mark on Rachael, and her rejection of the Pirate king, just added to his prize. But…when he saw the look on her face, the way she was about to down an entire bottle of whiskey in one go…he suddenly stopped pawing the exposed breasts of the barmaid. Damn that woman! Moon thought to himself, as the Pirate King had moved on to trying to tickle under the chin of Mary, to soothe his wounded pride. “Oh Mary..care to polish me, like you do the bar top. I see you got hands that were meant for stroking a man to pleasure.” The crew of the Devil’s mystery all filed in, and they too saw the Captain seated with some bar tart and they all grumbled, for they thought of the Captain and Rachael to be a match made in heaven. The barmaid whispered something into Moon’s ear giggling, and he then looked shocked. “YOUR NAME’S TOM?!” Yes…he had just been feeling up a trannie. He quickly shoved the broad off his knee and acted like he had just touched a dead octopus. “What is with this world? Why can’t I get a real woman on my lap?” This brought laughter from Maureen, who chortled. “Been asking that question about you for years…Moon! Ahahahahaa!” <3>

LadyBelz: Mary was no slouch when it came to fending off the more amorous Pirate lords. She slapped the man’s hands away from her and scowled. “You keep yer roamin hands to yourself, Maureen Seamus Lucille Mckennan, if’n’ ye know what’s good fer ya!” Hearing The Pirate King’s full name caused everyone in the bar to break out in laughter as Maureen’s face went red as red as a tomato. Rachael ignored all of this as she watched Moon shove the bar wench from his lap as his own crew chuckled. She was feeling lightheaded and dizzy and a tad bit brave with the whiskey coursing through her system. Taking one last swig, she set the bottle down, missing the table completely. It smashed to the floor as she stumbled to her feet. Wiping her hand across her mouth, she stumbled her way across the bar, helped along by others when she walked (more like fell) into them. The crew of The Devil’s Mystery slowly fell silent as she made their way toward them. “You!” she drunkenly exclaimed, pointing at James. “I wanna talk ta ya. Tell yer little bar tart ta get lost.” She waved a hand over her shoulder, nearly knocking over another servant who had a tray full of drinks in her hands. The woman, though was a pro at dodging drunken people and went into a squat. The momentum of her swing turned Rachael around until her back was toward Moon. She looked around. “Where’d he go? The lout! Couldn’t even hang around to talk with me? The arse.” She hiccuped and giggled before turning around once more and spying Moon still sitting at the table he had claimed. “You!” she pointed, nearly falling backward. A man who had been sitting behind her, quickly righted her before she fell but she took no notice. “Where’d ye come from? We haven’t had our…condens…compens…talk yet!” She giggled again before her attention was caught by her hands. “Ooo. I have 20 fingers!” she giggled. Not one of the crew nor Moon himself had ever seen Rachael this drunk before. It was kind of amusing in a pitiful kind of way. She glanced up at Moon again. “Yer eyes sparkle, dinna ye know? I fink it’s sexy.” she smiled. Using the table for support, she made her way around the table until she was standing at Moon’s side. “Do ya hate me?” she wondered, sounding so sad and pathetic, it made a heart bleed.

CharlotteCarrendar:- It was like one of those dance hall scenes, where everyone was moving in a choregraphed dance, that had the drunken Rachael make her way awkwardly, yet safely through the crowd, as she descended upon Moon, with all the gusto of a Pirate Queen, that she was in reality. Everyone had heard of the wild tales, of Rachael, and now to see her…drunk, was a new experience, even for the old Sea dog Moon. “I wanna talk ta ya. Tell yer little bar tart ta get lost.” She demanded, and Captain Moon replied. “I dropped him soon as I felt his balls….see? Nothing on me. Now you be calming ya self, Woman!” The crew of the Devil’s mystery all gawked and then their heads all turned in unison back to Rachael, who was being assisted to standing by another patron she nearly fell on. It was like Wimbledon. . “You!” Another collective gasp and head turn to the Captain, and the Captain responded. “Get on with it Woman.” Heads turned back to Rachael. “Yer eyes sparkle, dinna ye know? I fink it’s sexy.” This brought on raucous laughter and the Captain saw red…at his men. “Grab a bleeding wench and rum…and go enjoy yourselves, before I demand we set sail again!” The crew scurried, as he reached for Rachael, and drew her upon his lap. For a moment, he just sat there, like the little cogs in his mind, were trying to grind out something that wasn’t acid like and hateful. Truth was he loved her…just hated showing it. “No…” he said simply, interlocking his fingers with hers. “No…I don’t. You know me feelins’…Ya do.” <3>

LadyBelz: She punched him in the shoulder…or tried to anyway, but her aim was due to the amount of whiskey she’d drunk. “That’s the problem with ye. Ye dinna tell me yer feelin’s! How am I ta know them if’n’ ye don’t tell em to me?” she demanded. “Is it to much ta ask ta be honest with me?” she wondered. Before he could answer, she put a palm on his cheek, forcing him to look at her. “Can ya not see it in me own eyes, the love I feel fer ye, ya daft git?” She wouldn’t remember her actions on the morrow, but for now, she did what she’d wanted to do for some time, she bent down and kissed him…

CharlotteCarrendar: – If ever there was a moment, you had waited your whole life to see, it was the Captain being kissed by his beloved Rachael. Sure..she was out of her mind with drink, but to the crew and patrons of the Inn, this was the most romantic moment to be spoken about for years. Every word she uttered, the entire room hung on, for you could not hear a pin drop. Oh no, no one was going to miss this. As she planted her lips on his, the crew all cheered and applauded, even the Pirate King, knew when he was beat, and shouted all the crews drinks on him. The pianola player started to whip up a tune, that had many raise a tankard and sway to songs of home, and the joys of a Pirate life……..Meanwhile….out in the open waters off the coast, a fleet of her Majesty’s finest was sailing for the port. On the top deck, the vile and notoriously pompous Lord Shammersmoth, held in his hands the wanted posters, of several pirates…including….Rachael. “Steady she goes…” The Lord said with an evil glint in his eye. There was about to be trouble in the pirate’s paradise. <3>

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lz57qcJS4y1qet75po1_500.jpg


In the Arms of a Pirate – A Pirate’s Life.

$
0
0

Roleplay Live : Group : A Pirate’s Life.

Pirates

In the Arms of a Pirate.

http://fc09.deviantart.net/fs71/f/2012/132/b/5/eternal_pirate_kiss_by_forumcreativedream-d4zj56l.jpg

Writers:
LadyBelz
CharlotteCarrendar.

LadyBelz: It was very late the next day…or early depending on how you looked at things. The sun shining through the window of her small little hut pierced her eyelids, stabbing painfully into her retinas. With a groan, she turned her head away from the light…only to feel her stomach start to do a barrel roll. “I will never touch another drop of alcohol ever again.” she moaned, swallowing back the nausea with Herculean effort. But it was a near thing. She sat up slowly, eyes squinting against the sunlight and waited for the room to stop spinning. And who started the bongo drums in her head? She dropped her head between her knees and waited to die. “What the hell did I do last night?” she murmured. She had vague memories of fending off an amorous advance of a faceless man wearing a gigantic codpiece…of Moon molesting some bar wench…and after that, her memory was kind of foggy. “What did I do?” she asked herself once more.

CharlotteCarrendar: – And of course, down the docks on the Devil’s Mystery it was business as usual, as the crew took the time to load new supplies on board the vessel, while Captain Moon looked decidedly different. For one, he was not wearing his hat…or his shirt. The summer heat had started early, and the glare of the Sun’s rays beat down upon his tattooed back, as he worked upon the deck, assisting his crew in moving the large barrels on board. He was no stranger to a hard day’s work and knew it was best to get a start on early, before the real heat of the day hit. The ship’s doctor happened to stroll past on the wharf, and chuckled to see the Captain dressed in such a manner, but first thing he wanted to ask was the state of the fair Rachael. “Morning Captain…I take it things went rather well at the Inn. What with the kissing and cuddling. You er…didn’t spend the night with her, did you?” Captain Moon didn’t even bat an eyelid, or stop from hauling up another box on the load. “You ever shagged a woman so drunk, she never even knew her name, lad?” The Doctor dwelled on this for a moment, and then shook his head. “No Captain…I have not.” The Captain shrugged and said..”Me either, Doc..me either.” The Doctor laughed and continued up the gang plank, as the other members of the crew continued to do their work. <3>

LadyBelz: Rachael stumbled into the noon-day sun and instead of heading left to the docks, where she could hear the echoes of many a pirate working to replenish their ship’s stocks, she headed right to a small waterfall that she often utilized. Not even bothering to remove her clothing, just wanting to soothe her aching head, she jumped into the water. The cool water helped like nothing else could as she floated to the surface. Like a mermaid breaching the waves, she tossed her hair back, flinging water over herself like a small rain shower. Smiling a little, she swam to the shoreline and removed her soggy clothing, tossing it over the rocks to dry. Pushing herself back into the water, she floated a while on her backside, eyes closed. A parrot squawked somewhere over head and she sat up, glancing around the tree line shrewdly. She wouldn’t put it past one of the leaches to spy on her when she least expected it. Hearing nothing, she swam for the waterfall, pulling herself from the water with little effort. She tilted her head back, running her fingers through her hair beneath the massaging water, moaning a little in delight. She would have loved to stay here, it was the only home she’d known since she was 13…but the call of the open sea was a heady thing and she couldn’t imagine her life without it…and without the enigmatic Captain James Moon. She smiled a little as she thought of the man. He wasn’t someone she could imagine her mother approving of…but she felt as if her mother would have understood her fascination with the man. She did love him…she was woman enough to admit that to herself. But she had to wonder if that love was returnable. She’d take a wait and see attitude. She turned her thoughts away from her Captain and toward her stepfather. The man needed to die. She just needed to get close enough to do it. But how?

CharlotteCarrendar:- Many of the boxes of trade, had actually been accumulated with the winnings at the card tables, and one certain Pirate King fell foul of Captain Moon’s superiority at playing poker. The Pirate King himself, was up and about, walking briskly about the top deck of his ship, wearing red undergarments, with frilly lace edges. The fact he was actually taking his morning stroll in such attire was laughable, well at least to the crew of the Devil’s Mystery. On the Devil, they were manly men, not faggotty gibbets like the poncy Captain Maureen. A few sniggered and nudged each other, casting a look at the gay looking Captain. One even wolf whistled, much to the Pirate King’s dismay. “You…you lot cut that out.” Captain Moon snorted and then tied off the last rope, before wiping his sweaty brow, and retying his red bandana head wrap. “Right…I be off to see what that woman is up to this morning. No doubt, she has her head between her legs, and bringing up the night’s ale.” The crew nodded and a chorus of “Aye Cap’n” as he strode down the gang plank, only to be thrown a shirt, from one of the crew, which he haphazardly threaded on his arms as he walked. But, as he passed a stack of barrels, a crew member from one of the smaller vessels, came out behind him, and then squinted back at the Devil’s Mystery. He slowly took out a piece of parchment, and it had a drawn picture of Rachael. He then skulked along behind at a distance, to not be noticed, in the crowds on the wharf. :: Further up ahead, the Captain approached her tiny cabin, and rapped on the door with his knuckles. “Rachael…luv…you up?” he said in a soft a voice as he could muster. No answer came from within. Concerned, he peeked in the window, and there was no sign of her. “Hmm?” he scratched his forehead, then wondered, had she gone for swim in the nearby lagoon. Striding in the direction of the small rock pool, he disappeared into the jungle, with the man in black, sneaking along behind. Sure enough, Captain heard the tell tale moan, of his lady. He started to creep, then brushing back a large elephant leaf palm, he caught sight of his beauty..washing in the rock pool. For a moment, he was awestruck by her beauty, then he rose up and donged his head on a low lying branch. “OUCH!!” Birds flew away startled, as it was clear, he had been heard. <3>

LadyBelz: She was unused to having her solitude disturbed but the sudden cry of pain and birds flying away in screeches caused her to startle. With a shout, she slipped off of the rock she had been sitting on and into the lagoon with a splash. She came up sputtering and coughing, looking more like a drowned rat than a sea goddess. She brushed her hair from her face and turned to glare at the one who had disturbed her peace. Seeing Captain Moon standing in the trees, rubbing his head, her face flamed and she slipped into deeper water, covering herself from his gaze. “What the hell are you doing? Spying on me?” she scowled.

CharlotteCarrendar: – “What? Me spying? Bah..why would I spy on you fer?” The Captain was back to his rollicking best, and giving her as good as she gave him. “Ya shouldn’t be swimming when yur drunk…are you mad? Look at ya..all bedraggled like I be towing ya behind the Devil.” Course, right before she fell off the rock…she looked like the very siren, that sang to the sailors and brought them crashing into the rocks. Another reason in his books, not to trust women. He frowned, and then realized he was staring at her and turned around, arms folded. “Well…get some clothes on, or am I walking back to the Devil, me self?” <3>

LadyBelz: /Insufferable beast!/ She grumbled. He intruded on her solitude and had the nerve to berate her for it? “Daft man!” she grumbled as she swam for shore. Her head was feeling much better but she was angrier than a nest of disturbed hornets. She stomped over to her clothes and jerked them on, mumbling all the while. “I must be daft meself to be in love with ya, ya right bastard! And I’ll have you know, I am not drunk!” She stated out loud for him to hear before pulling her dress on over her head. Once she got her clothing situated, she took up her skirts and stomped up to him. “And I can look after meself, James Moon, and don’t ye be fergettin it! And to think I thought meself in love with ya! I must have been drunk or partway into me cups to even think of givin ya me heart! Me mum be rollin in her grave most like to see her little girl brought so low! I honestly don’t know where me head was at! Saints be praised!” she ranted and raved, walking around him in as small of a circle of his personal space as she could get. Oh was she angry! Once again, he trod all over her feelings without seeming to care and it hurt, but she wasn’t going to show him that pain. Oh he didn’t deserve to know that his comments hurt. She stopped in front of him, and without warning, she moved to punch him in the nose.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Now, you have all kinds of things about a woman that is deemed attractive to some men. Some prefer the submissive and dutiful woman, who cow tows to their man, bringing him his meal, ale and kisses his long toe nails. Then you have the shy, introverted, and knock kneed variety; a wallflower if you will. THEN you have the sexy and bossy ones, with voices so loud, and demands so great…think they are the Queens of Sheba. But lastly…you have the strong willed, angry, acid spitting, fury of a woman that was all rolled up in one adorable and feisty package. Moon’s Rachael. Oh how he tried to keep his back turned to offer her some dignity. Yes, he had berated her, but only cause she started on him once again. But the moment, she got going on the Mother of all rants, he turned, and watched her like she was the very Goddess Athena, ready to go to war. Her chest rising and falling sharply…every word, said with such emotion and feeling, that he almost had his breath stolen from him. On and on, she went, round and round…like a mesmerizing dance, that had him hypnotised…right up to the moment when she shouted. “Saints be praised!” She drew back her right arm and swang at him, and though she was fast, he was faster, snatching her wrist, with his left hand, right before it could make its mark. Dragging her hand down, and closing the gap, he reached around behind her head, and brought her in, for the kiss…the kiss that would shut her up..and one that would make the bloomers fall off a bar wench in a heartbeat. It was passion…fire…it was love…<3>

LadyBelz: She almost had him! She growled in frustration as he grabbed her swinging arm and pinned it behind her waist. She was ready to yell at him again when he dragged her into himself, his free hand on the back of her head and pulled into the mother of all kisses. She was stunned for all of a moment before she felt herself sinking into his embrace, a small moan of pleasure trapped in the back of her throat. “What was this?” she wondered to herself. “Where did this come from?” Not one to shy away, she wrapped her other arm around his neck, pulling him deeper into the kiss, slipping her tongue into his mouth to duel with his own. She was determined to make him as weak-kneed as she was feeling herself. She tangled her fingers into his hair, not willing to let go any time soon.

CharlotteCarrendar: – That beautiful moan that escaped Rachael’s throat, so delicate, like a flower being torn from its stem by a chewing cow. ~Rip!~ You would think that lovers would be all soft and sensual, slow moving hands, finding their way towards each other’s backs. Not this couple. Rachael clung onto the Captain’s head, like a possum claws a tree. Her tongue slithered into his mouth, and it was a tango of muscled flesh, like she had all her inhibitions torn asunder. ~ Bloody hell!~ thought the Captain, after what seemed like months since last they even cuddled, now she was into a raving nympho. His eyes circled with black, were wide opened, as Rachael was making sure this kiss was going to leave him breathless. Sure enough, he was even having trouble standing, and with a loud grunt of exertion, he started to grope with his hands, to find the roundness of her ass, through her many skirts. If it was a war she wanted..then by gods, he was going to give her one. <3>

LadyBelz: Rachael felt his hands dive beneath her skirts and with a growl, she ripped his shirt from his chest, sending fabric and buttons flying everywhere. She ripped her lips from his with a breathless moan and savagely attacked his neck and chest with her teeth. Panting with desire and trembling with want, she itched to possess this man, make him her own. Oh how she craved him, like a thirsty man craved water…or a needy pirate craving a good rum. She wrapped a strong thigh around the back of his leg, a move designed to send them both tumbling to the hard ground beneath their feet…Meanwhile, the men were beginning to wonder where the Captain and his lady fair were. They were ready to set sail once more and couldn’t do so without their two leaders, and no matter what anyone else stated, they would follow Rachael to the end of the world just as they would Captain Moon. “Timmy, lad, go to the lagoon and see what’s keepin em, aye?” shouted out Richard Dunmire, one the men who manned the cannons. Tim nodded and took off at a brisk jog down the gangplank and onto the docks.

CharlotteCarrendar: – If ever a time had come in a man’s life to be afraid…this was it. Though he had sought to seize her ass tight within the grip of his large hands, Rachael, had turned into a black panther, ripping off his shirt, with buttons popping, like fireworks going off ~Zing!..Ping!~ One button hit the spy square in the forehead, and he fell back, as strips of fabric were raining down like confetti. From the moment she tore her lips from his…and she had that crazed look in her eyes, he actually felt his willy shrink a bit. ~Oh help!~ With her leg winding round his own, he lost his footing right on cue, as they barrelled down onto the ground, with her on top, naturally. Winded by the fall, and the woman now at his neck, like a hungered predator, he gulped and whispered. “Be..gentle…” So much for the big bad pirate. For anyone who happened upon this couple…they were in for a bit of a shock. <3>

LadyBelz: Fell they did…but Rachael didn’t factor the rocks along the shoreline into the equation and her exposed knee slammed down hard on a particularly large rock. With a cry of pain she rolled off of James to the ground beside him. “Bugger it!” she shouted into the air. The pain cooled her ardour like nothing else did and she suddenly found herself embarrassed about the whole thing. She turned away from him, unsure of anything at the moment. She couldn’t bear to look at him, ashamed of herself she was. “I’m sorry.” she nearly whispered. “I don’t know what came over me.”

CharlotteCarrendar: – The cry of pain that came from Rachael was enough to douse cold waters on any fire of passion that the Captain felt. He more or less propped himself up right away, still trying to catch his breath back and his body littered with claw marks and dripping blood from her frenzied assault. Moon looked all confused and in a way hurt, his cheeks flushed red, and his chest rising and falling rapidly. But when she turned from him, and said, she was sorry, and that she had no idea what came over her, he didn’t laugh, or chuckle, but he moved towards her slowly, cupping her chin with his large hand. Turning her face to his, he stared into her eyes…and said the words, she had probably been dying to hear for some time. “I loved ya..the moment I clapped eyes on ya. When ya yell…when ya shoot the birds…When you scare me to death…I love ya. Don’t ever be sayin’ ya sorry, to the likes of me.” <3>

LadyBelz: /What the hell?/ was the first thought that rolled through her shocked mind. He loved her? She couldn’t have heard that right. She stuck a finger in her ear and wiggled it. “Do ya mind repeatin’ that? I’m not sure I heard ya correctly.” she asked in a tightly controlled voice. If this was some kind of joke, it was cruel. “Dinna be toying with me feelings, James Moon or I’ll put a slug between yer eyes.”

CharlotteCarrendar:- Oh she played the joker now, or was this just theatrics on her part. Maybe she did have water in her ears, she was wet after all. “Do ya mind repeatin’ that? I’m not sure I heard ya correctly.” The Captain furrowed his brow, and slowly released her chin, before reaching around his neck, and taking off his prized trinket. A necklet he had worn since he was but a boy. It was a silver chain, with a doubloon etched with strange markings, and he took it off his neck, and preceded to place it upon his love’s neck, if she could keep still. “Dinna be toying with me feelings, James Moon or I’ll put a slug between yer eyes.” Running his finger down where the doubloon fell just before the crease of her cleavage, he looked back into her eyes and said in a deep voice. “This was worn by my Ma…given to her by her love. Now I give it to you. Symbol of my devotion…my love, Woman.” <3>

LadyBelz: With wide eyes, she watched as he took a necklace from his neck and placed it around her own. “This was worn by my Mah…given to her by her love. Now I give it to you. Symbol of my devotion…my love, Woman.” As long as she had known him, this particular necklace had never been removed from his body, not even by his own hand. She had asked him about it once, but had never received a reply. But this? This was so much more meaningful than anything he’d ever done or given to her before. She took up the valuable item in her hand, staring at it until her vision had gone blurry with tears. She chuckled then, not with mirth, but with love in her own heart. She sniffed back her tears and stared at him, eyes bright, as she clenched her fist around the doubloon against her heart. “Me mam gave her heart to a pirate once…she told me when I was old enough to understand such things that it the stupidest thing she’d ever done in her life…” she paused in her story to stare at the necklace again, unknowingly giving him the impression that she didn’t appreciate what he was offering. But he would have been wrong. “…but it was also the most rewarding thing she’d ever done in her life. He was devoted to her, and she to him, even after his death.” Her smile was bright as she returned her gaze to his, eyes and heart full of love. Her speech switched back to the cultured English tones she was born with. “It seems destined that her only daughter follow in her footsteps. You have my heart, James Peter Moon. You always have for I have not seen no other worthy enough to give it to.” She placed a hand on his roughened cheek, caressing gently with her thumb. Tim, who had stumbled upon their private moment, quickly snuck away before he was spotted and ran back to Devil’s Mystery. “Cap’n and Miss Rachael will be along shortly. They’re having a moment.” he stammered, his face redder than a tomato.

CharlotteCarrendar:- For a fleeting moment, the couple were not in the jungles of some tropical island pirate paradise, and they were not a rough couple of pirates. They were a man and woman, who had just declared their love for each other; stripping away the very masks that had taken them over. Rachael spoke in a voice that was devoid of the cursing and shortened words, but spoke with the refinement of an English lady. Moon’s own hand covered hers, as she caressed his roughened cheek with her thumb. “It seems destined that her only daughter follows in her footsteps. You have my heart, James Peter Moon. You always have for I have not seen any other worthy enough to give it to.” Moon found his voice, after swallowing from the nerves, of displaying his true intent of his affections. “You always had me heart, Rachael. Words aren’t enough to declare me feelings. I’m a man of the sea, not one that learned in books. But I know…all I need, is the sea calling me name; the ship on which to sail her….and my lady, by my side.” It was probably the biggest mouthful the Captain had ever said, and ever likely to say again. If she ever had doubts before he quashed them with a simple sentence. They needed no minister, no church or choirs song, just the simple swearing of their love. That was enough to seal their union; The Pirate, and his lady fair. <3>

 


A Pirate’s Heart – A Pirate’s Life.

$
0
0

Roleplay Live : Group : A Pirate’s Life.

Pirates

In the Arms of a Pirate.

Writers:
LadyBelz, CharlotteCarrendar & myoddlove

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Historical-Romance-Novel-historical-romance-7491579-750-1172_zpsd1f73025.jpg

LadyBelz: The first blooms of love. Like a freshly opened flower under the noon sun. But by a small lagoon on an island full of cutthroat pirates and women who lived rough lives, a moment in time was found and kept. Rachael O’ Malley, a Pirate Lady had found what her mother had always talked about with her father. Irony that it was a pirate much like her own father. But who was she to argue with fate. His hand covered her own as it rested against his cheek, fingers tangled together. There was a rustle somewhere behind them but she barely took notice of it. “We should be headin back to the ship. I imagine the crew be waitin’ fer us.” she murmured, not wanting their time together to end.

CharlotteCarrendar: “Aye luv…they probably be placing bets on whether you gave me a shiner, or shot more birds for the voyage..” He joked, patting her hand gently as he dared. The moment that they both needed had past, and with the distinct rustle within the palm leaves, Captain Moon was once again on his guard. Finding his way to his feet, he offers his lady a curt nod of the head, but she would know, by the glint in his eyes, his true feelings. Starting their way back, they would not see, the black dressed spy, who had a mark on his forehead from one of the buttons off Moon’s shirt. He had seen enough, more than enough in fact and even got half a woody from the wild antics of Rachael. No wonder she was so highly sort after, if she ravaged a Pirate like Moon. Chuckling low, he ducked off into the jungle, heading to the outcrop far from the inlet, to alert his British Masters, of the location of the most wanted Pirates of the seven seas. <3>

LadyBelz: Rachael climbed to her feet, dusting dirt and sand from her dress as she smirked at Moon. “If I would ta be givin you that shiner…it wouldn’t be to the eye in yer face.” She started passed him and reach out to pinch his arse. With a wink and a giggle, she headed off into the woods and back to her cabin. Mr Pibbs greeted her with a meow and twined about her legs. “Here now ya daft animal. Stop tryin to trip me up. Ya know I canna take ya with me. A pirate ship is no place fer a furball such as you. And Harold would eat ya alive.” A very pathetic “Meow” drifted up somewhere beneath her feet and she looked down to see her cat giving her his patented “sad kitty” look, designed to make her give in. “Bleedin hell, I hate when ya give me the sad kitty look. Fine! You can come, but don’t come whining to me when Harold goes after yer fur.” She moved to her closet, stripping out of her dress as she looked around for her shirt and breeches.

CharlotteCarrendar: Well that cheeky Rachael had it in her to be frisky with the talk, then the ass grab to boot. A wink and a smile and she was off, leaving the poor Captain standing there, rubbing where she placed her hand. “Balls are still blue as ever….damn Woman.” He muttered under his breath, knowing she would catch him up soon enough, as he took the path back down towards the settlement, and the wharf where his ship was moored. Meanwhile, the spy was dashing through the foliage, racing to get to the cliff face, a vantage point to see the entire bay and those that may be anchored off it. From a small leaf covered hole, he withdrew his eyeglass, and then scanned the blue waters for the tell tale signs of the white sails of the British fleet. Sure enough, he saw six ships, all of which the pride of the British navy. Grinning he took out some flint and then lit the bonfire, to alert the crews and their Masters, that the bounty they sought was on that very island. :: On board the royal Frigate, the Sentor, the evil Lord Shammersmoth was enjoying a glass of fine wine, when a tweet came from the first mate. The loud din of footfalls, as the watchman came down to rap on the cabin door. “Sir….we found them!” Grinning wildly, Lord Shammersmoth finished his wine in one swig of the glass, and took up the picture of the Lady Pirate Rachael. “Oh what a catch we shall have this eve. Ahahahaha.” <3>

LadyBelz: Rachael had finally gotten dressed and was belting on her sword and pistol when Mr Pibbs, who was sitting in the open window, began to spit and hiss. She looked up sharply. “What’s got you all in a duff then?” she wondered, moving to stand behind him. She looked out the window, but could see nothing but the trees around her home. “Silly animal.” she chuckled, smoothing down his fur with her hand. Taking up her bag, she made sure she hadn’t left anything she would need. “Let’s go then.” she announced. She headed out the door, waiting for her cat before closing it behind her. Tossing her bag over her shoulder, she made the trek down to the docks. She was anxious to get back to the open sea. She still had yet to decide how she would handle the situation with her bastard of a stepfather.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/ff2fa489-42e9-4ba8-8144-28f43d3d0020_zpsfb092cb4.jpg

CharlotteCarrendar: On the top deck of the Sentor, Lord Shammersmoth strode up, to see for himself the blazing bonfire that had been lit on the side of the mountain of Skull Island. Taking up his eyeglass, he adjusted the lens and then you could see the foul grin that was getting wider by the second. “Good man, Jenkins. Getting in amongst the dreaded scum of the Pirates themselves and now…giving us what we need to apprehend them. I can’t wait to see them all hanging at dawn.” He closed the eyeglass with a snap and then handed it to the lieutenant. “Orders, Sir?” the Lieutenant asked, curious to the Lord’s plans. “How does one round up a full catch of fish, Dodson?” The Lieutenant hated these guessing games, but played along, just the same. “With a net, Sir.” Lord Shammersmoth smiled. “Precisely…and to lure them into the net, one must use…bait.” He then handed the warrant of Rachael to his officer, and then said. “And this…is our bait.” The Lieutenant knew exactly what to do, and then started to bark orders to his men. Two long boats were lowered from their ship, which would be rowed towards the pirate cove…under the cover of night. It was now…a matter of time. On the wharf, the Pirate King and his men were loading the last of their cargo, as Moon came back down from the jungles alone. The Pirate king saw this, and laughed loudly. “So she doesn’t fancy a smelly pirate like you when sober, eh Moon?” The rest of his crew were all laughing and slapping their thighs at the Pirate King’s jab, as Moon simply wandered over and pushed him clear off his barrel, and watched him fall into the water again. Not saying another word, he went aboard his ship, as his crew all looked at each other and shrugged. <3>

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/WDoA-R_zps88c8b7b8.jpg

LadyBelz: Rachael was oblivious to the chaos that was about to descend upon her life. As she headed down to the docks, thinking about what occurred at the lagoon made her smile. A branch snapped somewhere behind her and she whirled around, pistol drawn. “Who’s there?” she demanded. Only the whisper of the wind through the trees answered her back. She took a deep breath and reholstered her pistol. “Jumpin at shadows, me girl.” she chuckled to herself, turning back around. She could spot the ships in the dockyard now and she quickened her pace. She was ready to leave. As she broke the tree line, something off in the distance to the right caught her attention and she turned fully to see what it was. There was a fire of some type at the topmost peak of one of the mountains of the island. She frowned, wondering who would be stupid enough to make a fire that big on this particular island.

CharlotteCarrendar: On the deck of the Devil’s Mystery, the Doctor was writing in his journal as he noticed the Captain come on board minus one Lady Pirate. He set down his quill, and asked the Captain thoughtfully. “Was she still ill, Captain?” It was a question of concern, and the Captain could see it in the way the Doctor held himself. “Ill is a word.” He came up alongside the Doctor, and then stared out into the waters of the cove. Speaking quietly so the whole crew didn’t eaves drop, he said with a whisper. “She scared me.” The Doctor wondered what he meant by that. “Captain…she scares everyone.” That was no secret, but the Captain looked beside himself. “No…she..I…*he then pointed down to his groin and bit his bottom lip*…she made me willy turn into a turtle” The Doctor tried to hide his delight, at the thought they actually tried to consummate their union as lovers. “Dear lord man…if it were me, I would have had one hell of a boner, Captain.” This made the Captain feel even worse. “Well…don’t you be waving your boner at meh Woman…a’ight?!” He strode off, angry as usual, and the Doctor couldn’t help but chuckled loudly. From the wharf, a lad came running up and then shouted loudly. “ALL YE PIRATES..THERE BE A FIERCE MATCH OF OIL WRESTLING WITH BIG JIM VERSUS QUICK NICK!” All the pirates cheered and started to head back down the docks to head for the inn and a chance to bet on the night’s entertainment. Moon and the Doctor however, stayed on the Devil, since neither were interested in gambling that eve. <3>

myoddlove: -though most couldn’t see it, a struggle was taking place not far from the docks as a small figure struggled through the water. from the ships in the dock it probably looked like a dolphin who had gotten separated from it’s group and was currently trying to outrace an attacking shark, though most dolphins weren’t a shining white color. a large fin splashed in the water like a struggling fish on a line though it would quickly go back under the surface before breaking out again after a few moments. land, he needed land. slowly a small figure would drag itself from the water, nearly hugging the side of the ship he had moved against, hopefully he wouldn’t be spotted though he was uneasy as he heard the sound of landwalkers above him. they were all around but it couldn’t be helped. he was a small frail boy with long white hair that shone like the full moon on a cloudless night. his hair fell over his chest, causing him to easily be taken for a female. though something was wrong. his long pearl colored tail which let his breed swim through the dreams of the landwalkers were now covered in blood. a fishing net was wrapped around the figure, only allowing him one movable arm as he scooted to the shore. the boy would let out a soft coo like sound which sounded more like a song than a sigh. the boy, finally running out of strength, floated against the boat as the waves washed over him. if he stayed in the water much longer the sharks would come..he could already see a dark dorsal fin breaking the water now. he better hurry-

LadyBelz: Rachael was nearly bowled over by the other crew as she headed up the gangplank of Devil’s Mystery. “Oi! Where ya be headin off to?” she demanded. Jake, the boatswain, glanced back at her with a wicked grin. “Be gamblin down at the inn. Big Jim and Quick Nick. Jim is the favorite to win, 20 to 1 odds. You want in?” he asked, pausing. Rachael thought on that for a moment before reaching into her purse and pulling out two gold pieces. “Nick to win.” she stated, tossing them his way. He caught them with a flick of his wrist and headed off to catch up with his mates. “Tell the others not to be out all bleedin night. I want the wind at me back by dawn.” she ordered. “Aye, Miss Rachael.” Jake shouted back. Shaking her head, she continued up the gangplank, glancing back at the slowly waning bonfire in the distance. So caught up in looking at the fire, she missed the frail form floating in the waters below.

CharlotteCarrendar: – In the Inn, the crowd had already swelled, to the area around the pit, that was just to the far left of the main bar. All around the Pirates were shouting and cheering, as the first of the contenders, a whopper of a Pirate, known as Big Jim, due to his enormous bulk, was entering the pit. He was all glistened with oil, and his body gleamed, all three hundred and fifty pounds of him. Roll upon roll of fat that hid beneath it a lot of muscle. This was one pirate who enjoyed too many a meal at the Inn that was for sure. Coming in behind him, the rake like and speedy Quick Nick, who was already doing laps of the pit, blowing kisses and leaping in the air, before stopping to do a few quick jabs to the crowd, much to their delight. “YOU’RE DEAD!” Big Jim roared loudly, as he smacked his hands together and got into a crouch. It was like someone set off a starter’s gun, and Quick Nick started to run around and around, just missing Big Jim with a flurry of footwork and fancy dancing. The crowd, booed and jeered, wanting to see blood spilt. :: Back on the Devil the Doctor had followed the Captain to his cabin and knocked. “Enter..” Moon said in his gruff voice, as the Doctor turned the handle. “Captain…I want to apologise…and..do you want to talk about it?” :: As Rachael was strolling the deck of the Devil’s mystery, four men had clamoured up the side of the ship, and snuck up behind the fair Rachael…. An arm raised, holding a baton to strike her head, while another held a large hessian bag and rope. <3>

myoddlove: -a sudden wave had slammed the frail figure against the ship, causing a sharp squeal to come from the child. his long tail would instantly wack the ship as if it were an attacking predator. if he were stronger and older his tail would have been able to break through bone but in his frail and weakened state he only managed to hurt his own tail in the process. with the last of his strength the small feminine figure would drive himself up to the beach. he noticed a mob of the two legs going off so hopefully he’d be safe. once onto the beach he pulled himself up enough that the water wouldn’t wash him back out and the sharks couldn’t come in. he would grunt as he flopped down in the sand, the soft fabric he wore over his chest becoming tangled in the knotted net. the boy would let out a soft whimper before his white moon-like eyes would blink up to the ship. he had seem these large creatures that carried landwalkers before. his clan had always told him not to go near but he loved to watch them glide over the water. the figure would blink as he spotted a group of two legs carrying large sticks and instantly sounded the alarm, seeming to have forgotten the fact that he was alone though instantly reacting to the sense of danger. the boy let out a low wooting sound that would ring through the night like someone blowing a loud instrument at the sight of attacking solders-

LadyBelz: Mr Pibbs, sensitive to scents around him, caught wind of the 4 who did not belong and he whirled around with a hiss, claws extended. “Stop that ya flea-bitten, furball. I’m tellin ye there’s nothin there.” she sighed, making to turn toward her cat. Something struck her in the back of the head then and she tumbled to the deck with a cry of pain hopefully loud enough to alert anyone who had remained on the ship that she was in trouble. Just before she blacked out, she heard Mr Pibbs hissing, spitting and growling in anger and the pained cries of whomever he was attacking on her behalf. Then she knew no more.

CharlotteCarrendar: ~WHACK!~ the baton struck the head of the Lady Pirate good and true, much to the annoyance of the cat, Mr Pibbs. As Rachael collapsed to the deck, the four men worked quickly in unison, to get her into the hessian bag and tie her up well, so she could be tossed down to the long boat below where she would be taken out of the cove into the hands of the evil Lord Shammersmoth. The cat had started to make a din with its hissing and growling loudly, and though that was not enough to alert the Captain and the Doctor, who were below, they did hear the odd thud of her falling. Both glanced up from where they were sitting in the Captain’s quarters, as they were about to have a small man’s circle about the difficulty of women. Shrugging the Captain said. “I don’t be understanding her…it’s like…when I want to roll in the silks…she’s all pouty and not interested. BUT when she wants it…she bloody well clawed me to death and scared me willy. I be tellin ya…I am one confused Pirate, I am.” The Doctor nodded, understanding clearly that women were a mystery all to themselves. :: At the Inn the fight between Quick Nick and Big Jim was going..well, nowhere. Quick Nick was living up to his reputation for speed, and Big Jim kept missing him as he ran on past, again and again. When suddenly….a loud noise, a wooting sound was heard by all, and Quick Nick turned his head, just enough to not see Big Jim’s fist come barreling out and ~WHAM!~ knocked him out cold. :: In the long boats, the crew of the Sentor had their prize and were rowing back to the British fleet. :: Harold the Parrot, who had been knowing on a piece of wood on his perch, heard the meowing and growling on one cat and then squawked “Pussy on board…Pussy on board..TWWEEETT WHISTLE!~ Captain Moon looked up and shouted. “NOT ANOTHER BLOODY WOMAN!” <3>

myoddlove: -the little merboy had wiggled his way back against the ship, keeping quite as he watched the two legs dragged the female to a smaller ship. he would move after them until he spotted the sharks. it was too risky. he would blink as he heard the sound of high pitched whstles from on top of the ship. the little merboy would let out a short chattering sound, the sound they used to communicate with the seagulls that flew over the seas. the boy would squeak and call out to the bird as they were useful to his breed when it came to hunting and weather patterns, surely the bird would be able to hear his calls-

LadyBelz: She was…floating. It was the only word she could use to describe what she was feeling. She struggled to recall what had happened, but the pain in her head was too much to handle and she went back into the darkness…Tim, who wasn’t yet old enough for the shenanigans of the inn, was resting up in the rigging, staring up at the stars over his head. It was times like these when he thought about his mother, hoping she could see how his life was turning out. “I’m doin all right, mum.” he whispered into the night sky. From below came the sounds of a cat screeching and the pained cries of an unknown person. Tim, showing the agility of youth, scaled the mast of the ship in order to get a better view. What he saw chilled him to the bone. Miss Rachael was laid out on the deck, not moving, while three men moved to tie her up. A fourth was in a life and death struggle with a white ball of fur, cursing a blue streak as the man struggled to get the avenging cat away from him. With an inarticulate cry, the cat was pulled away and thrown across the deck. Mr Pibbs crashed into a barrel and lay still. Tim didn’t know if he was alive or dead. Scared now, he took up the whistle that he kept tied around his neck and blew into it with a piercing shrill. “CAPTAIN MOON! MISS RACHAEL’S BEEN TAKEN!” he shouted at the top of his lungs. One of the men looked at Tim with a growl, pulling his pistol. Regardless of the danger he was in, Tim continued to sound the alarm. In the distance, the patrons of the Inn and residence of the town started toward the docks. Another of the kidnappers placed a hand on the pistol and pushed it down. “No time, we have to go now.” The masked man stared at Tim before he growled and followed the other 3 to their longboat, hoping to make a clean getaway. Tim clambered down the mast, whistle still blowing for all to hear.

CharlotteCarrendar: “CAPTAIN MOON! MISS RACHAEL’S BEEN TAKEN!” The cry of the cabin boy, high atop the mast alerted the Doctor and the Captain, who had been talking candidly in his chambers. “WHAT?!” The Captain thundered, jetting to his feet, as his fists came down on the top of his desk. The Doctor looked shocked, half by the Captain’s fury, the other by the cry from the cabin boy. “I thought she was at her cabin?” he said, as the Captain took no notice, running out from his chambers, and up the stairs, looking about madly for the cabin boy and his Lady love. “RACHAEL?!” he bellowed, frantic when he saw the cabin boy come down the mast blowing his whistle loudly. Back up at the Inn, the pirates were counting their winnings, as Big Jim’s arm was held aloft, many too scared to attempt to lift him up to celebrate his win. Others simply stepped over the lifeless body of Quick Nick, who was going to be needing a new nickname real soon. The Doctor clamoured up to the deck and saw the panic in the Captain’s eyes. “Captain..calm down, before you give yourself a heart attack.” The Captain thundered over to the cabin boy and picked him up by the scruff of the neck hollering “WHERE IS SHE?!” the cabin boy almost swallowed his whistle and was trying to point out to sea. “Men in boats, Cap’n…tis the British!” The Captain and the Doctor immediately spun to where the boy pointed and both men took out their eyeglasses to see, the sack covered body of the Lady Rachael being taken on board a royal frigate. “BARNACLES BALLS!” The Captain cried, while on the decks, the crews were heading back, half drunk but mostly happy with the small show at the Inn, till they heard one of the ships bells sounding out the alarm. “THE BRITISH ARE COMING!” <3>

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/fantasy_art_scenery_wallpaper_rado_javor_pirate_ship_wallpaper_zps162d0eb1.jpg

myoddlove: -the boy had managed to climb into the ship by one of the cannon openings in the side. he would settle himself down in the corner behind several boxes and crates. it was his thinking that this big floating sea creature would head back out into the water. that’s where he could get back to his pack. once he got this net off. he would grunt and wiggle as he tried is best to pry the fishing hooks from his scales-

 


The Diamond Dogs – A Pirate’s Life.

$
0
0

Role play Live : Group : A Pirate’s Life

Pirates

The Diamond Dogs

http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2013/08/3a32d-snapshot2009-01-0423-21-41.jpg?w=640

Writers:
LadyBelz
CharlotteCarrendar
DarienArcher
Guest_Shrurak
EmpsAthenaSoriDrach

CharlotteCarrenadar: – Over on the Sentor, the crew that had made the daring kidnapping of the Lady Pirate Rachael, were dragging her hessian covered body over the side, and dumped her on the top deck like she was cargo, and not a woman beneath the wet cloth. The evil Lord Shammersmouth strode over and stood with his large satin covered belly protruding out over his pants. He wore a long curled wig, that sat atop his bald head, and he had this devilish grin, as he waved his right hand with a flourish. “Let us see our first catch of the day. BONSON…untie the cargo.” The Bonson saluted then set to untie Rachael’s ropes and then pulled the bag off her haphazardly, while all around her soldiers had their guns trained on her, in case she tried anything…fishy. “Oh…my. The legendary Pirate Rachael O’Malley. Welcome aboard the Royal Frigate Sentor. I am your host….Lord Shammersmoth, and we are going to play a little game, I like to call, “Swing that pirate from the yard arm!” He guffawed and then snapped his fingers, as his lieutenant came up alongside him. “Read the charges!” The lieutenant unfurled the warrant, and then coughed before uttering. “Lady Rachael O’Malley…you are hereby charged with Piracy, murder, and prostitution in Port Royale….the crown insists, that you are given the death penalty, to be hung by the neck till dead, at the rising of the morning sun at Dawn.” He then snapped his heels together, as Lord Shammersmoth snickered and then added…”Unless of course…we wish to…interrogate you first. I always like to get to know my prisoners, before I put them to death.” There was a lusty tone to his voice and he laughed, spinning on his heel. “Bring her to my cabin…oh and check that my sheets are fresh. She deserves the very best.” <3>

LadyBelz: – Trussed up like a stuffed turkey on Thanksgiving and tossed about like yesterday’s trash…that was what Rachael was feeling as the darkness that had descended upon her head in the form of a potato sack suddenly became light. Her hair hung in front of her face and she swept it back angrily, a retort upon her lips, ready to dress down the bastards who’d done this to her, and possibly gut him or her like a trout if she could get her hands on her dagger. When her vision cleared, both deed and action died a swift death at the many muskets pointed her way and she had to clamp tightly down upon the urge to gulp. And then what could only be described as a pig in a wig stood before her…sweating profusely and talking as if he owned the world. And he SMELLED! Like the perfumes from the far east English dandies liked to bath in, thinking it made them smell sophisticated, when all it did was make the ladies around them want to toss their cookies all over their expensive French silk slippers. Oh, she knew exactly who had captured her. As he talked about playing games and threaten to hang her from the yard arm, she unobtrusively felt beneath her skirts and was comforted when she discovered they had yet to find her dagger. She was paying not one whit of attention to the fat tub of lard until… “Bring her to my cabin…oh and check that my sheets are fresh. She deserves the very best.” As the man spun on his heel and left the deck. She was grabbed roughly by both arms and hauled after the man, her one eye glaring a very large hole in the back of his head.

CharlotteCarrendar:- On the docks of Pirate cove, there was much yelling and swearing, as the crews of five pirate ships were all thundering down the wooden palings. On the Devil’s Mystery, Captain Moon and his Doctor, had their eyeglasses trained out towards the open water, and of course, Moon saw his beloved Rachael, being surrounded by troops with muskets. “Rachael…” he said just under his breath, and the very thought of something happening to her, drove him almost insane in his mind, as he realized just how much she meant to him. “WE ARE GOING AFTER HER!…..RAISE THE ANCHOR….OPEN THE SAILS….GET THIS BARNACLE COVERED BRUTE OUT AFTER HER!!” He roared, snapping his eyeglass back in, as the Doctor looked at him, though he was insane. “Captain….Captain….wait..” the Doctor implored. Captain Moon spun around, his teeth clenched tight as he snarled through his nostrils. “WHAT?” The Doctor knew that to act in a rash fashion was a fools game. “Captain…think for a moment. There are six ships out there. We can’t risk the Devil’s mystery and all her crew to save one person. Don’t you think this might be a trap?” The Captain looked confused then thought for a moment, as his entire crew were on edge….wanting to go rescue Rachael, but needed the Captain’s orders. The Doctor spoke further. “There are five ships in this cove. Speak to the other Captains….form a plan. Don’t rush in fool hardy….I implore you. I care about her too, Captain….but we must think….please?” :: On the Sentor, the Lord Shammersmoth opened his door, as his burly officers dragged the unwilling Rachael into his quarters. They thrust her into a chair, and then both saluted, before leaving the room, and standing guard outside. Lord Shammersmoth, then changed his tone, and his demeanour. He reached for a bottle of brandy, and uncapped the cork. “Care for a little drink…before we get started, my dear?” <3>

LadyBelz: Thrust into the chair, she bit her lips as her elbow made contact with the hard wood of its arm. Cursing under her breath, she rubbed the numbness from it as the men saluted the so-called Lord and left the room, closing the door with a snap. On guard, Rachael eyed Shammersmoth carefully as he moved to open a bottle of brandy. “Care for a little drink…before we get started, my dear?” came the question, the man possibly thinking he was all charm. But Rachael was nobody’s fool. He was about as charming as a rattlesnake in a dark corner waiting to strike out at unsuspecting prey. “I want nothing from you. Release me at once or I will gut you where you stand.” she scowled.

CharlotteCarrendar:- The Lord heard Rachael’s threat and he actually smirked as she showed she had real fire in her belly. “Oh my dear. You know how to turn a man on. Yes…yes, I have heard all about you. Do you realize you are most famous in the lore of the Sea. The mighty Lady Pirate and her rich red hair, with a wild appetite to go with it. Many a sailor and Pirate would die to be in my shoes right now. Hell…. I have a hard on just thinking about it.” He poured a glass of brandy, and then held it like he was studying the glass and its delicious contents. Lord Shammersmoth then grinned at the Lady Pirate and said. “I do…have something to show you first. Yes…you’re going to want to see this. You see….you are just what I need to get…..the big fish.” He took out a wanted poster of not only the Pirate King…but Captain Moon as well. “That’s right. THEY ARE THE ONES I WANT….course, we knew that those two buffoons would be coming after the likes of you. So…welcome…to hell.” He ran his tongue over his enormous cod fish like lips, as he took a swig of his brandy. He then leaned closer to her, so she could smell his foul breath, as he licked her earlobe. “I’m going to make you a deal…you can’t refuse.” <3>

KaylaBloodlust: ~Ana sat up in the crows nest, reading her last chapter of her book~ “Ana dear!” ~She heard her father call, she quickly bent the corner of her page and closed the book and laid it down~ “Yes father?” ~She asked leaning over looking down at him~ “What are you doing up there? I need you down here with me!” ~He yelled, his tone was impatient and ill~ “I was just looking out over the ocean, I’ll be right down..” ~She answered crawling over the edge and quickly coming down the ladder, once her feet touched the ground she straightened the ruffles in her skirt and looked to her father with a sweet smile. He pursed his lips and turned on his heel heading into his Captain’s Quarters, without him saying a word she quickly followed behind him. Once inside she shut the door behind her and took a seat in front of his desk, he sat down and rested his elbows on his desk sighing~ “There have been reports that other ships have been spotted in the area and we don’t know whether or not they’re dangerous or harmless.. So we are planning on docking for the night but, we will have some of the crew on the boat standing guard..” ~Ana sighed as her father told her the plans~ “So what does this have to do with me?” ~She asked raising a brow, her father smiled and sat back~ “Since your brother was killed, I’m gonna need you to be my first mate… You’ll have to be prepared to fight on my commands, and I have a feeling that we are up for a nice battle soon..” ~He said with a chuckle~ “Plus, you’re a strong young woman and I know you’re ready..” ~He reached out opening his palm, She pursed her lips and placed her hand into his squeezing it gently~ “I won’t let you down father..” ~She said softly looking into his eyes and smiling~ “That’s my girl..” ~He muttered~

LadyBelz: Rachael wanted to throw up as he leered at her, talking of his non-existent manhood. She knew then she shouldn’t have changed her clothing to pants and her favourite shirt before she’d left her cabin. “If many a man stood where you are now, I’m not so sure we could see them, considering how disgustingly large you actually are.” she retorted. Lord Shammersmoth then grinned at the Lady Pirate and said. “I do…have something to show you first. Yes…you’re going to want to see this. You see….you are just what I need to get…..the big fish.” When he took up a pair of scrolls from his desk, she scoffed then. “You have absolutely nothing that would interest me, in your hands…” she looked him up and down contemptuously, “…or anywhere else.” He said nothing as he unrolled the scrolls, turning them to face her. It wasn’t the drawn visage of the Pirate King that caught her attention…it was the picture of her beloved James that made the breath catch in her throat. “Wanted: Dead or Alive…preferably Dead…” The words on the poster were seared into her brain. She could not take her eyes away from it as the whale-sized dandy leaned over her, surrounding her with his stink. He licked her earlobe and spoke to her almost as a lover. “I’m going to make you a deal…you can’t refuse.” he whispered, his stinking breath making her eyes tear. Growling in a rage, she suddenly turned her head, mouth open and teeth aiming to clamp around his earlobe, which was in her line of sight…

Guest_Shrurak: Captain Lostchild stood high above the waters of the sea and the deck of The Spaniard’s Daughter, an British Galleon that sailed a black flag that depicted a bleched skull with a dagger firmly impaled into the side of the skull, loudly and cheerfully singing out as he watched Isle de Mar Negro appear on the horizon, though this was mostly a moral booster. ” Farewell and adieu unto you Spanish ladies.” He sang, though he had a noticable British accent his was a bti deeper and had a slightly harsh tone about it though it was not an unpleasant voice.” Farewell and adieu to you ladies of Spain, For it’s we’ve received orders for to sail for old England, But we hope very soon we shall see you again.” At that moment the crew joined in, they obviously were used to Captain Lostchild’s singing, their voices booming as the ship sailed closer to the island. “We’ll rant and we’ll roar like true British sailors, we’ll rant and we’ll roar across the salt seas, Until we strike soundings in the Channel of Old England, From Ushant to Scilly is thirty-five leagues.” Captain Lostchild resumed singing; a soft smile had come across his face as he turned to climb down from the crow’s nest. “We have our ship to with the wind at sou’west, boys, We have our ship to, our soundings to see, So we rounded and sounded; got forty-five fathoms, We squared our main yard and up channel steered we.” he jumped down from the rope ladder, a few feet from the decks of his ship, and his men joined him in singing, their voices booming cheerfully from the deck as they finished the song and Captain Lostchild slowly walked towards the bow. “Now the first land we made it is called the Deadman, Next Ram Head off Plymouth, off Portland the Wight, We sailed by Beachy, by Fairlee and Dungeness, Till we came abreast of the South Foreland Light.” Captain Lostchild made his way quickly up a set of steps before reaching the bow of the ship, he then turned to his men as they call continued. “Then the signal was made for the grand fleet to anchor, All in the Downs that night for to lie, Then it’s stand by your stoppers, see clear your shank-painters, Haul all your clew garnets, let tacks and sheets fly.” With that he turned to look towards Isle de Mar Negro, now close enough to see people walking about on the docks and with a grin he continued, though his men had stopped singing as the rushed to prepare to dock the ship. “Now let every man toss off a full bumper, And let every man drink off a full glass, And we’ll drink and be merry and drown melancholy, Singing, here’s a good health to each true-hearted lass.” with that the ship came slowly into the dock, several of his sailors rushing to secure and toss ropes down to the other on the dock, the anchor dropping with a loud splash as he turning to the island, his hands on his hips and smiled.

CharlotteCarrendar:- The Captain was now in a right lather, and thundered down the gang plank to the dock, when the Pirate King himself was being helped with his wet coat, since the Captain had dunked him earlier, he was a bit miffed with the Captain but then he saw the look upon his face. “James….what is it?” He actually used the Captain’s real name. For once, all the rivalry was lost, and the two men stood facing each other. The Doctor ran down after the Captain, as the other Captains came up the wharf and wanted to know what was going on. “There are six British ships out in the open waters off the cove.” Moon then looked squarely at the Pirate king and said. “They have Rachael…” All the other pirates then started looking at each other, before a roar came up, many drawing their muskets and their blades. Daggers held aloft with much swearing and cursing against the English dogs. “Well…barnacle bob…they don’t do they?” The Doctor stood alongside the Captain and nodded. “And If I am right, its Lord Shammersmoth on the Sentor. A right bastard, rolling turd of a human being. Gentlemen…*he took in all those that were on the deck and then Moon shouted at them all to be quiet, and the Doctor nodded. “Had they just wanted her, they would have moved their fleet out. Look…they are still all out there. That means one thing. They want all of you.” Captain Moon snarled, and the Pirate King gulped. “Me?…what the hell did I do?” Some of the Devil’s mystery crew all looked at Maureen like he lost his marbles. “You’re the bloody Pirate King….course they want you….*then he said under his breath*…god knows why.” The Doctor could see that the Pirates were all starting to get the big picture. “We need a plan….and I have an idea.” :: Lord Shammersmoth appeared shocked by Rachael’s counter, but when she bit onto his earlobe, he yanked back hard, causing him to stumble and he actually lost a bit of his ear to her. “BITCH!..” he then moved to strike her across the face, in anger and fury. “I like them rough…but you have no idea how rough I can be….PIRATE WHORE!” he spat. <3>

LadyBelz: “BITCH!..” he howled as she spat the piece of ear directly into his face. There was a brief flash of pain as he struck her hard across the face, rocking her head to the side and nearly knocking her from her seat. She heard his snarl and turned to look at him, spitting a bit of blood (his or hers, she didn’t know) at his feet. “I like them rough…but you have no idea how rough I can be….PIRATE WHORE!” Rachael smirked then, a trickle of blood oozing down her chin to splash across the pristine white of her shirt. “Better a Pirate’s Whore than your slut.” she stated proudly, not an ounce of fear in the depth of her single eye. “You seem to be under the impression that being the whore to a Pirate is a loathesome and disgusting thing. That is so far from the truth it is laughable. Pirates treat their women like the treasures they are. Being a Pirate’s Whore is a badge of honor and I wear it proudly! And a Pirate Captain’s Whore is better than being a Queen! So, you fat, disgusting tub of guts! Call me whatever you like, but I am Rachael Moira Kathleen O’Malley, daughter of Captain Rochard “Red Beard” O’Malley and his Pirate Whore, Lillian Josette O’Malley and YOU. WILL. NOT. BREAK. ME!”

DarienArcher: -Singing along with him “We’ll rant and we’ll roar like true British sailors, We’ll rant and we’ll roar across the salt seas, Until we strike soundings in the Channel of Old England, From Ushant to Scilly is thirty-five leagues.” Diabolitio would put his fist up into the air as all the other crew on board would do the same. As the Captain called out getting ready to dock the ship. Diabolitio smiled has he saw some lights off the distance. Being one of the first men off the ship he leaped for the oncoming dock. Landing peaceful he smirked before yelling up to the others. ” Get your smelly asses off the ship and help dock it ” Diabolitio grabbed onto a rope which was near him and started to tie it off. Standing up towards his hieght of 6′ 2″ He was one of the tallest on the ship. His Captains words buzzed in his mind when he talked about drink. ” RUM! ” Diabolitio yelled out to the others in a deep french accent. “out of my bloody way you land lovers ” Diabolitio Started to make his way off the dock.-

CharlotteCarrendar:- Rachael was one fiery lass, there was no mistaking it. When he spat out at her that she was a Pirate whore, she…let rip. Stating proudly she would rather be a pirate whore than some skanky Lady slut. Oh the fire in her belly, as her single and only eye glinted. If Captain Moon had been there, his willy might have shrunk a tad, cause she was on one of her rolls. She wore the badge of a pirate whore with pride, and so defiant, she screamed out her name, and that of her parents to boot. “I am Rachael Moira Kathleen O’Malley, daughter of Captain Rochard “Red Beard” The Lord Shammersmoth gripped the edge of his desk, then he yelled out. “GUARDS…take her down to the cell below. Let the rats and the sad sack who is down there, keep her amused. She thinks she is so high and mighty…..and she killed my boner!” The doors opened, as the guards seized her arms, and dragged her down to the lower decks, where she was thrust into a cell, with another, who was hiding in a darkened corner. The other prisoner, was dressed in an old pirating outfit, that she would not have seen for years. His long hair turned grey, and his face hidden beneath his hat. He spoke…quietly..the life near taken from him after repeated beatings. “Yo…ho…ho….a pirate’s…life…for me…” but who was he, and how long had he been kept a prisoner..? :: On the docks, the pirates were about to hear the cunning plan of the Doctor, when another ship approached, filled with….singing pirates. Captain Moon facepalmed, dragging his fingers down the centre of his face. “WHAT THE HELL? Did you send for your gay and dandy sister ship, to come and entertain your crew, Maureen? WE NEED REAL PIRATES….No le girls afloat!” But the Doctor grinned. “No…no this is perfect.” He shot a look at the Pirate King, who was wiggling his fingers at the oncoming ship. “Pirate King….Maureen?…Pay attention. Do you have any…ladies outfits?” The Pirate King smirked and then said. “You have not seen my summer collection? Did wonders in France. I even do men’s corsets.” He said proudly. Captain Moon snarled and then said to the Doctor, “What on earth are you asking him that for?” The Doctor then beamed. “We are sending out…that ship..*he pointed to the oncoming one*….with a whole lot of lovely…singing…beauties.” The Pirate King clapped and then bent forward. “I get to wear the Pink…Tee hee.” <3>

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m9qtp62E4V1rdkd3jo1_500.gif

Guest_Shrurak: Captain Lostchild laughed a bit loudly after the cheerful screaming, leaning his upper body over the side of hs beloved galleon before shouting to the men on the docks. “Oi! Bring up about a dozen women.” He said with a large grin before shouting again. “And don’t forget to get some for my men too!” With that he laughed wholeheartidly, clearly his was a much more cheery version of the typical stoney pirate, as he descended down to the dock. With a wide grin he turned to the men who stood there. Captain Lostchild stood at about 5’11″, tall when compared to most, and dressed in mostly black clothing with gold trim which gave him a somewhat regal look. His hair was long, thick, and dark brown, drapping onto his shoulders. “Well? Never met Captain Morgan Lostchild before, have ye?” He said with a smile as his hand came up to gently stroke the small beard he had on his chin, nothing too large but it stood out. “Well unless you bring me something to drink you never will. I have been sober FAR too long.” He added before once again laughing, this time rather softly and too himself.

LadyBelz: Rachael hit the floor on her knees as the cell door slammed behind her. She chuckled darkly, glad to be anywhere but near that fat pig. She shuddered with disgust. Something moved in the dark corner nearby and she whirled around, dagger in her hand. “Yo…ho…ho….a pirate’s…life…for me…” came the barely whispered refrain. “Who’s there? Who are you?” she demanded. The man moved into the dim light of the cell and she could make out dingy gray hair and wrinkled skin. But it was the eyes that held her attention. They were oceanic blue and seemed to stare deep into her soul. “Who be you, girly? What you be doin ‘ere?” the man asked. Carefully, she returned her dagger to its sheath within her skirts as she settled herself more firmly on the floor. “My name’s Rachael. Who are you?” she wondered. The man tilted his head to the side, thinking. “Don’t quite remember. Been down ‘ere so bleedin’ long. Them guards be callin’ me Billy.” Rachael held out a hand. “It be a pleasure, Billy.” Billy reached out a shakey hand a clasped hers with it. She held firm, warming his cold limbs with her touch. He gave her a small smile. “Ye be a Pirate lass.” he stated. “How kin ye tell?” she wondered. “Ye have that look about ye. Tis a sight to these tired eyes. Where be yer Lord, I wonder.” Rachael turned to look out one of the portals. She could see torches lit on the far docks of the island and sighed. “Hopefully plannin me rescue.” she replied.

CharlotteCarrendar:- There was movement, a hell of a lot of it on the wharf, as the crew of the Edith knew what they had to do. One first mate cried out. “Lads…we got those costumes from the panto last summer, remember the one we did in Havish Bay?” There was a resounding cheer, as the Doctor asked the frilly dressed Pirate King, what they were on about. “Oh..that was a stellar performance. We did the Mikado…was smashing. Nothing sexier than a lady with a beard. Gives a man something to hang on to…RUFF!” he did a spectacular hip thrust, accentuating his mammoth and still wet cod piece. Captain Moon folded his arms. “I’m not dressing up as some bleeding tart!” he said gruffly, as the Doctor pulled on his arm. “Captain…its this, or full on war. We can catch them off guard with the lady pirates…and then, bring in the rest of the ships, and sink that son of a bitch.” The last part was said with a touch of anger, and the Captain noted this. “What be getting into your jimmies, lad?” The Doctor looked at his feet a moment, and then he coughed, holding up his hand to his mouth, as he said. “Lord Shammersmoth….he..had my wife imprisioned…after she knocked him back. Tis…how you came to meet me…I was playing the card games, to win the money to get her out.” The truth hit Captain Moon like a tonne of bricks. “RIGHT…someone get me a dress. There is PIRATING TO BE DONE!” The Pirate King squealed and then took Moon’s arm to escort him to the Edith. “I think the blue will match your eyes, James.” “Shut up and lets get this going, Maureen.” Meanwhile, the Doctor approached the new coming Captain, and smiled. “Ah…Captain…just the man we need to see. We have this…cunning plan and I need your ship to take the lead. Tell me, do you know Dolly Dixie down and dirty…its rather popular.” He mentioned a song that was loved by the pirates, who were now all getting dressed up as women. “We need to sail your ship out first, with…*he pointed at the crew behind him in frills and lace and then said*…just to distract the British long enough, to do a rescue then sink the bloody lot. Are you in?” <3>

Guest_Shrurak: Captain Lostchild arched a brow, stifling a laugh as he looked to the men putting on dresses before looking to the man who spoke to him. “Aye, I’d be glad to, may use them as a way to pul la few joke on my own men.” He said with a laugh before suddenly stepping forward and putting an arm around the man’s shoulders, pointing to the town. “But first! Drinks on me!
He shouted to the men, all now in drag, before answering the man’s question. “No, but I could use a new song to sing when we are on the seas.” He said before reaching up and removing his hat briefly to the man and putting it back on. “And call me Morgan, all my men do.” He added before almost forcibly dragging the man off in search of a tavern, or a woman, either would be welcome in his current state.

LadyBelz: Rachael had been staring out the port window for some time, at the lights in the distance. She sighed, leaning her head against the wall. “Oh, James. I can’t be takin’ much more of these separations between us.” she murmured. “That be yer Lord’s name, then?” Billy asked. Rachael looked at him over her shoulder. He was sitting on the sunken cot in the corner wrapped in a threadbare blanket to ward off the chill of the coming night. “Aye. Captain James Moon of The Devil’s Mystery.” she nodded. “How’d ye come ta be in his service?” Rachael turned away and moved to sit next to him. “I ran away from me home when I was but 13. Me stepfather had been wantin’ ta sell me to one of his…friends…for a coin…he already ruined me mum…he wasn’t gunna ruin me as well. I stowed away on Moon’s ship. Twas nearly a week before he found me. Been in his service ever since.” Rachael explained. Billy patted her hand. “Sound ta me like he be a good man.” Rachael smiled fondly. “That he is. One o’ the finest I’m ta ever meet.”

EmpsAthenaSoriDrach: -Sighing resting her chin on her palm listening to the sloshing of the waves lapping the wooden sides of the little boat. Casually twirling her father’s captain’s hat around her pointed finger, her own boredom setting in as she waited on orders- “God dammit…. How long as it been already” –Sighing swearing under her breath as the little boat rocked in the dark night slowly steering through the current into the cove, Dark lit she knew full well she was hidden n the invisible blanket of the darkness shrouding the cove. Pouting to herself as she regaled about the order her father had passed to her before leaving for the little wooden box she was sure would be her tomb if the pirates saw her incoming- “Don’t be afraid dear daughter, you’re the only man on this ship I know has been untainted by Pirate ways. All the men in my forces know and clearly sympathized with them. I am ordered to be more tactical with this and apparently” –slamming the new scroll orders on his desk with both hands- “I am barred from just setting fire and collapsing the cove right on top of them. Resting on our Loral’s to wait them to reclaim what is theirs” –Her father seemed weary as she nodded once. She had grown up in the safety of the Empire even being or Nordic blood she sounded as British and regal as they come and clearly could stand her own on a ship. Being by her father’s side many years she had never met a pirate but knew stories of them and her first time away at sea she knew she would come across their under handed tactics, sighing to her father as she took his old Unformed hat and cloak from his spying days and slung it over her back- “Father I will do this and prove I can be a great captain.. I will not sympathise with cretins that poison our docks and seas, you can rely on me” –being she was the only one of the crew who was to young to officially be signed on under her Majesty the queen she was the best chance of breaking the ‘ do not directly assault order’ her father had been given. Not that she knew why they crown would spar the rod on these pirates. Something seemed fishy but she couldn’t determine it. As her boat slowly yawed and lurched forward finally entering the darkness of the cavern. Frowning at the loud cheering and running about from the boat ahead, sighing rolling her eyes- “It’s like they want to be snuck up on” –leaning forward on her little boat to swing her grappling hook to grab and began scaling it’s side popping a head over the edge railing as she dashed silently around barrels, pressing her back to one as she listening hearing the men laugh and … to her dismay seeing them dress like very.. Crude pictures of the female form, frowning as she literally facepalmed- “Who in their right mind is going to not see through that.. they have bears for Christ sakes” –her voice to soft to be heard as she sat and listened-

http://24.media.tumblr.com/e5fda3c6463cb83ef00b7f032edd4e71/tumblr_mianl3JgB61rorvmdo1_500.gif

CharlotteCarrendar: – On the Edith, it was like the backstage dressing room of a broad way musical, with pirates of all shapes and sizes, picking out female costumes to wear, in a big to go in as a musical brothel boat, in the hope of tricking the british into getting Rachael back. Moon and the Doctor, were both standing looking into a special chest that the Pirate King had brought up specially. “Its some of my best frocks. Knocked em dead in Paris.” He said, holding up a feather fan and waving it, as Moon sneered at the Doctor. “I hope to God Rachael never sees this.” He said with a gruff and angered tone. The Doctor took off his own hat, and then placed on a large white frilly wig. “Remember why we are doing this, Captain. Tis the only way.” The Captain’s shoulders slumped, as he took out a French burlesque costume, designed for the Pirate King. “I feel so cheap.” He muttered as he went off to get changed. The rest of the crew got the ship ready with fancy lanterns, and flags, and brought out the phonograph, so they could play music while they seduced the British soldiers. The first mate came up alongside Captain Lostchild and slapped his back heartily. “You are a good man for letting us use ya ship. Here…Smith is going to take ya for that drink. We promise to bring your ship back…in a jiffy.” He lied, and waved Captain Lostchild off, as he went to raise the anchor. The ship moved out of port with the dancing lady pirates on the top deck, approaching the Sentor, while all the other pirate ships….got ready. :: On the deck of the Sentor, two guards were doing the rounds, when they saw the brightly lit up party boat approaching. They both stopped, as they saw the buxom lassies, rubbing themselves against the posts and ropes, while there were four…very large ladies, dancing on the top or bow of the ship. Moon was dressed in a hot red number, with a white wig, while Captain Maureen, was dressed from head to to in pink feathers and lace and a black top hat. The Doctor was wearing a huge white wig, and equally odd makeup, and they all waved and blew kisses at the Sentor’s crew. “Let us aboard and for a bag of gold…we will sing, dance and blow your cares away….” the Pirate King or Queen sang out. <3>

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lz3rmphUyY1qcwph1o1_500.gif 


I bet she gives great helmet! – A Pirate’s Life.

$
0
0

I Bet She Gives Great Helmet! -Spaceballs, 1987

Players:
LoreleiRoseCarrendar (aka CharlotteCarrendar)
Shrurak
LadyBelz

LoreleiRoseCarrendar: On the Edith, it was like the backstage dressing room of a broad way musical, with pirates of all shapes and sizes, picking out female costumes to wear, in a big to go in as a musical brothel boat, in the hope of tricking the british into getting Rachael back. Moon and the Doctor, were both standing looking into a special chest that the Pirate King had brought up specially. “Its some of my best frocks. Knocked em dead in Paris.” He said, holding up a feather fan and waving it, as Moon sneered at the Doctor. “I hope to God Rachael never sees this.” He said with a gruff and angered tone. The Doctor took off his own hat, and then placed on a large white frilly wig. “Remember why we are doing this, Captain. Tis the only way.” The Captain’s shoulders slumped, as he took out a French burlesque costume, designed for the Pirate King. “I feel so cheap.” He muttered as he went off to get changed. The rest of the crew got the ship ready with fancy lanterns, and flags, and brought out the phonograph, so they could play music while they seduced the British soldiers. The first mate came up alongside Captain Lostchild and slapped his back heartily. “You are a good man for letting us use ya ship. Here…Smith is going to take ya for that drink. We promise to bring your ship back…in a jiffy.” He lied, and waved Captain Lostchild off, as he went to raise the anchor. The ship moved out of port with the dancing lady pirates on the top deck, approaching the Sentor, while all the other pirate ships….got ready. :: On the deck of the Sentor, two guards were doing the rounds, when they saw the brightly lit up party boat approaching. They both stopped, as they saw the buxom lassies, rubbing themselves against the posts and ropes, while there were four…very large ladies, dancing on the top or bow of the ship.

LoreleiRoseCarrendar: Moon was dressed in a hot red number, with a white wig, while Captain Maureen, was dressed from head to to in pink feathers and lace and a black top hat. The Doctor was wearing a huge white wig, and equally odd makeup, and they all waved and blew kisses at the Sentor’s crew. “Let us aboard and for a bag of gold…we will sing, dance and blow your cares away….” the Pirate King or Queen sang out.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/CanCan-Stardust_zps87206f5c.gif

Guest_Shrurak: Captain Lostchild almost yelled in excitment as he immediatly wrapped his arm around Smith’s shoulders, speaking cheerful. “Hope you can keep up with me, lad. Now, wher eis that tavern?” he asked before looking back as he watched his ship slowly leaving the dock, shouting out to the departing crew and the very strange men dressed as women. “Have my men tel lyou about the ‘special’ cannon in the bow of the ship!” He yelled before grinning and turning to Smith, walking towards the town as he spoke. “Do you know any good drinking songs, lad?” He asked before contining, his sea blue eyes looking to the town and back to Smith. “Nothing better than a roudy song with a drink.”

LoreleiRoseCarrendar: The guards on board the Sentor, looked quizzically as the ship laden with female booty, and some rather ugly ones at that came up alongside the Sentor and sure enough, the brazen hussies managed to have a large plank laid across to connect the two ships. You could hear the chorus of deep giggles, as one by one, the hairy legged lovelies paraded across the plank, with the Captain Moon and Doctor bringing up the rear, Moon in particular, trying his best to swing his hips like a woman, but he did look incredibly butch. The Doctor took it in his stride, and you would think he had done this before, while the Pirate King was a right nancy, tickling the guards with his feather boa, while blowing kisses at the other sailors. The sound of the dancing pirates coming aboard would be heard from beneath, and in particular, one Lord Shammersmoth, who heard the strains of music floating down to his cabin. “What the..?” he exclaimed, storming up from his cabin, only to be confronted with female dancers, snogging and dancing with his crew. “WHAT IN THE QUEEN’S NAME IS GOING ON HERE?!” he shouted.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/bathrobe_zps6496d550.gif

LadyBelz: The thunderous sound of many a foot was what awoke Rachael from the light doze she had fallen into. Billy sat up as well, blinking sleepily. “What the bleedin devil is that ruckus?” he asked. Rachael was staring up at the ceiling while straining to hear what was going on. “I think I hear singing.” she said. Billy turned his gaze upward as well and chuckled as he began to hear it as well. “Sounds like a bunch o’ drownin cats ta me.” Rachael had to laugh at his accurate description. “Maybe the Pig Lord himself be gettin into his own special drink.” Rachael snorted. “And pullin his own pud he is as well.” Billy added. Rachael turned a little green thinking of it. “Remind me ta scrub that horror from me brains later, eh?” she groaned.

LoreleiRoseCarrendar: – As soon as the Lord of the hour emerged from below, the Doctor and Captain Moon both looked at each other, stopping their dancing, since they knew that he was the key to the rescue of Rachael. For a moment, Moons looked up to the heavens, as if he was asking for forgiveness from the God’s of the sea for what he was about to do. The Doctor spoke through gritted teeth so as not to be heard and said to Moon. “Do it for her…and my wife.” The Captain then started what would be the most comical display that his crew and his own ship’s Doctor had ever seen. He started to prance across the floor, his hips swinging back and forth like the liberty bell, and then stood with his fake chest jutting out, right in the Lord’s face. He actually had melons shoved down his bustier, but least they were firm. “Fancy…a lap dance, Commodore?” his voice so husky, and with the thickly applied lipstick, he was overpowering to say the least. The Pirate King had to hold back a giggle, and then held his feather fan up to his face, waving it wildly, since he found this arousing…and so did…the Lord. “My…aren’t you a big one?” Captain Moon realised that the Lord had taken the bait, and he reached round and squeezed the Lord’s bottom. “Tee hee….hee. I like a man with…big buns.” Oh that just had all the sailors laugh and the Lord growled, as he licked his lips. “Why don’t you dance for me in private…Miss…err..?” The Captain fluttered his fake eyelashes and said huskily…”Call me..Luna…like the Moon.” With that, the Lord escorted Captain Moon down the stairs, as the rest of the crew of dancers, distracted the guards and officers. :: Running up the wharf, Smith had the secret to the lead ships capabilities, about a large cannon, that was hidden. “Quick…out of the cove lads…We going to blast those British right back to the Queen’s fanny!”

Guest_Shrurak: Captain Lostchild, having been all but abandoned in the rather empty tavern, humming a rather catchy tune to himself as he walked over to a table and made a small show of spinning the chair on one leg before cathing it and sitting down, simaltaneously removing his hat and lieing it on the table before he looked to the only other soul in the tavern, a barmaid. By God he nearly tore a hole through his trousers! It had been mintues since he had seen a woman, months since he had seen a real one and at the time any real woman rgeatly excited him. He did his best not the leer at the girl, grinning softly before slapping on the table. “Lass would you care to bring a salty ol’ captain a drink?” He said to her, still softly grinning.

LadyBelz: The footsteps moved closer and one deck above, Rachael could make out the sound of two voices. The Pig Lord she knew instantly, as his stench seemed to permeate the very wood of which the ship was built. The other voice sounded very high-pitched and a bit on the rough side…and very, very familiar. Her eyes widened. “Oh no he did not!” she gasped. “What’s that, then?” Billy asked. Rachael had a hand over her mouth, eyes wide and filled with mirth. She could barely speak as the hilarity of the situation suddenly struck her. Oh she could not wait to hear this story from James’s own mouth, that’s for bleedin sure…Meanwhile, inside The Drunken Jackyl, it was completely empty after the pirate hordes cleared out to go on a rescue mission. After Mary had roused some of the more drunken lads into picking up poor Jim and taking him home, she headed into the kitchen to start the washing up, leaving a single barmaid, Eden, to sweep up the floor and straighten the tables and chairs. When Captain Lostchild came into the bar, she gave him a quick glance before returning to her work. She heard a chair scraping across the floor before he spoke to her. “Lass would you care to bring a salty ol’ captain a drink?” She looked up to see the man was leering at her and she rolled her eyes. If she had a gold coin for every time a pirate looked at her that way, she could have been retired in some fancy mansion on the coast somewhere by now. Tossing the broom to the floor, she went to the bar to pour the man some mead, taking both mug and bottle to the table he sat at. She slammed both upon the rough surface. “Enjoy.” she stated before turning back to collect her broom.

LoreleiRoseCarrendar: Down below the Sentor, the Lord Shammersmoth brought the very large courtesan into this chambers thinking that “Luna” the luscious and buxom beauty, might very well do what Rachael failed to, and that was to get him off. He instantly strode over and turned on the phonograph to play his favourite music so that Luna had something to dance too. Captain Moon however, he had to come up with a plan to get Rachael out of the place where she was being held, and fast, before the other ships arrived and all hell broke loose. “Now…my lovely. Let old Shammie see those mmmm gorgeous breasts.” He said lustfully, turning around but only thing was, Captain Moon had a rather nasty surprise. For within his skirts he was wearing Rachael’s spare guns, which were cocked and pointed at the Lord’s face. ~click click~ “Hehehe…NO…you, are going to give me the keys to where ever it is Rachael is, or I am going to redecorate your walls…in pink…Savvy?” Captain Moon leered at the Lord, as the record hit a bump and repeated the same part of the song. “You….its you. Captain James MOON! You pirate scum….you loathsome baboon.” He swore, shaking his fist, as Moon put the barrels of his guns to the Lord’s head. “One…two…” The Lord went crosseyed seeing the fact the Captain was counting down. “Down the bottom of the ship, in a cell with that decrepit old Pirate.” Moon ripped off the Lord’s key chain and then he flicked the gun and said. “Sit!” with a growl. The Lord slank down into this chair, his chin wobbling. “What…what are you going to do?” The Captain leered at him and said. “Give you a lap dance you won’t forget.” The Lord gasped as the Captain raised up his boot from beneath his skirts and stomped hard and fast on the Lord’s willy, causing his to pass out cold. “Ya shit head!” he then kicked the chair back with the Lord in it and dashed out of the quarters, roaring. “RIGHT YOU GIRLS…KNOCK EM DEAD!” this was the cue for the lady pirates to bring out their weapons that were hiding in their dresses and scuffles and gunshots were heard, as Moon ran down the stairs to find his Rachael. “Rachael!” he cried, calling through the darkness.

Guest_Shrurak: Captain Lostchild flinched suddenly as the woman slammed his drink and the bottle onto the table, shooting her a slightly hurt gaze. “Lass, I meant no harm, hel if I wished to simply take you I would have tried already. I am no savage, well not towards women of course.” He said with a now, diminished erection and more serious expression as he leaned onto the table, grabbing his glass and hungrily taking a large drink, slamming it down onto the table himself. “And can you blame an old man like me? Hell 10 months on the sea would make even the most devout priest weak in the knees at the sight of a lass, any lass.” he said with a smile and a luagh before downing a second, even larger drink. He didn’t act much liek a pirate but he certainly drank liek one, already down to a small sip of his glass in two mouthfuls.

LadyBelz: Eden laughed then. “Yer a bit of a charmer ain’t ya?” She swiped her damp hair back from her forehead. Eden didn’t think she was a pretty girl, she wasn’t as vain as some of the women on the island, but a few of the pirates had been looking her over. It flattered her a bit…but not that much, especially on a nightly basis. Mary popped her head out of the kitchen. “Floor ain’t ta be cleanin itself, Eden. Get yer lazy arse ta work.” She snapped before heading back into the kitchen. Eden stuck her tongue out at the closing door, only to hear Mary shout out “I heard that, missy!”…Back on the Sentor, Rachael stood when she heard the gunshots and the sounds of bodies hitting the deck. Underneath all that, she could hear her name being shouted. “I’m down here! James! Down here!” she called out, moving to stand at the bars of the cell and waving her arm through it. She tried to see Moon as she heard him descend the stairs. When he came around the corner, Rachael’s mouth dropped open in shock. It was the last thing she expected to see.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/The-Elder-Scrolls-V-Skyrim-Busty-Wench-590x3311_zps90c03951.jpg

LoreleiRoseCarrendar: Up on the top deck, the pirates all removed their wigs, except for the Pirate King, he was really enjoying being dressed totally as a women. But the guards were horrified to realize they had been had by filthy pirates. The sounds of swords clanging and rifle fire, only made the sound worse, by the oncoming fleet of the Pirates. The loud whistle as Cannons were ripping through the air, the boom of the guns, and the skull and cross bones was fluttering proudly upon the Devil’s mystery, who was being sailed by the rest of the crew. Down below, Captain Moon was fiddling with the keys, while his wig made him look so much taller. He could make out his Rachael in the faint glow of the cannon fire, and was trying to hurry up and unlock the door to the cell. “Don’t..you say a bloody word, Woman.” He growled under his breath, knowing he looked like something from a pantomime. Another turn of the key and the gate opened, and Captain Moon reached in to seize Rachael by the arm and drag her out, before the ship was blown apart.

Guest_Shrurak: With a chuckle Captain Lostchild simply winked to the woman, taking the last sip from his glass before adding. “No, dear. Just British.” He said wit ha smile before standing and grabbing the bottle, turning it up high as he too ka large drink, nearly draining it before stopping to slightly whipe his lips and walk around the bar. “Aye, many a men would certainly get into a right damned hustle over you, lass. Fueled by ol’ liquid courage as it were.” he said, tipping the bottle slightly to her as he leaned against a wall close to the bar and to the woman and took an othe rlong, hearty drink. “And my dear, if I drink much more I might not be able to use my o’l sword to ravish you.” he said playfully, wiggling his eyebrows as he sat the now empty bottle on the bar top and calmly wlaked back over to his table, grabbing his hat and tossing it unceremoniously onto his head.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/servants05_zps73ecbde5.jpg

LadyBelz: Rachael had to do a double-take to be sure she wasn’t seeing things. “Are you wearing a bleedin’ dress?” she snickered. “And makeup?” She had to bite her lip or she was going to bust out laughing. “Don’t..you say a bloody word, Woman.” he growled back in reply. He fiddled with the keys and lock, finally getting the door open and grabbing her arm. He began to pull her out but she balked. “Wait! James! Wait!” They were nearly to the stairs going up when she retaliated to the rough treatment by kicking him in the ankles. “James Peter Moon! Stop dragging me about and listen for two bloody seconds!” she shouted over the sounds of dying men, swords crashing and gunfire….Eden continued to sweep and clean up as Lostchild walked around chatting about bar fights and swords. She had a smile on her lips as she bent down to pick up a dirty glass that had been under one of the tables. “T’would take more than a sword to try ta ravage me, sir.” Eden stated, voice muffled as she looked under other tables for missing crockery.

LoreleiRoseCarrendar: The Captain was in a hurry to get his fair Rachael out and off that ship, but did she thank him? Did she swear her undying love? No, she bloody well kicked at him and snickered, then said something about having to stand and listen to her. Her timing was as always impeccable. But right on cue, a cannon ball ripped through the hull of the ship, blasting the sides and the timber went flying. “WHAT?!” he then spotted the old Pirate that was still in the cell. “Bleeding heck…ugh…there has to be another one to save.” He released Rachael and then stormed back in, ripping the Old Pirate off his chained bed and then threw him over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes, as up above, the screams of the dying and the clash of blades continued. “NOW…Let’s get moving!” He thundered past Rachael and tore up the stairs, with the poor old Pirate muttering some happy tune and waving to Rachael who would have been behind them. Up top, it was madness, and the Doctor was madly trying to fight off two soldiers with his one sword. Moon charged past and took out a musket, firing it into the back of one of the solider’s heads, blasting it apart. “We haven’t got time for dilly dallying. ALL HANDS ABANDON THIS SHIP!” He roared, as the dancing pirate ladies yelled out “AYE AYE, CAPTAIN!” Down below in the Lord’s cabin, Lord Shammersmoth was trying to get to his feet, his pants stained from the blood of his damaged willy. “I”LL GET YOU MOON….IF ITS THE LAST THING I DO!”

Guest_Shrurak: Start building an energy deficit by eating fewer calories than the result from Step 1. An energy deficit, which you can increase by eating fewer calories than your body needs to maintain its weight, is key to losing weight, according to the Mayo Clinic. One cup of cooked brown rice contains 218 calories. So simply divide your daily calorie goal by 218 to determine how much rice you should eat each day. For instance, a 205-lb. man who wants to consume only 2,000 daily calories should eat 9.2 cups of cooked brown rice per day.

Guest_Shrurak: “Ah but most men do not know how to use theirswords like men, they toss them wildly to and fro like savages with little concern for finesse or tactics.” he said, a soft msile playing over his lips as he turned to look at her just as she bent down, more thna few naughty diea spopping into his head as he leanined onto his table. ” Ia m a captain, I got the where I am with skill not force. Though..” He chcukled softly before gently tugging the front of his hat down to hide a rather darker expression. “The thrill of watching a rival ship burn and sink into the depths, after listening to your cannons tear them to shreds, can be just as thrilling pleasuring as lieing with a woman.” he smirked softly before standing and reaching into his coat, digging otu a few golden coins and tossing the monto his table, the coins rattling on one another as he did so. “For the drink and the company.” He said before tossing an extra coin onto them and taking his seat once more.

LadyBelz: The sound of coin bouncing across wood caught Eden’s attention and she stood up quickly, snatching up the coins and shoving them down the top of her dress. “Ye have a dark side, me think. But thank ye all the same, sir.”….Moon grabbed up Billy, and ran from the cell, Rachael on his heels, and just in time too as a cannonball exploded the wall where the cot had been resting. As they reached top deck, Moon shouting the order to abandon the ship, Rachael had to pause and stare. Pirates all over, in various stages of women’s dress were fighting off Lord Hammerspig’s men. She spotted the Devil’s own doctor fighting off two. Moon ran on, grabbing his pistol and shooting one of them in the head. Rachael quickly caught up to Moon, beating him to the rail and swinging across safely to her beloved Devil’s Mystery. She turned to wait for Moon to bring Billy safely across.

Guest_Shrurak: Lostchild chuckled deep in his throat, a now slightly dark smirk painted firmly on his face as he gently let his hand cup and stroke his chin beard as he spoke to the woman. “All good captain’s need an outlet, mine is naval warfare.” He tipped his hat up, now lettign rest sligthy further back on his head before winking to the woman. “Most salty dogs look to woman for that, i say woman are far too beautiful to take otu such things upon.” With that he casually reached down and pulled out his pistol. Though at first it looked quite like the standard flintlock pistol it quickly became aware that is had twin barrels, one beside the other. The engravings on the barrels worn away from the sea air and years of use, the wood dinged and tarnished from the same. He calmly twirled it on his finger before catching it in his hand and pointing it up into the air at a slightly angle. “Men who use woman never meet swift deaths.” He thin grinned a bit..wickedly for someone so polite and well spoken. “And, lass. I am the reason behind that. My men like to call me ‘The widow Maker’.” He luaghed loudly at that before bringing his pistol down onto the table and smiling to the woman. “Another drink, lass?”

LoreleiRoseCarrendar: :- The five other ships of the British fleet were alerted to the oncoming of the Pirate fleet, with the Devil’s mystery in the lead. But what shocked all the officers on the other ships was the fact that it was women that were doing all the fighting. The Devil’s mystery came up one side of the Sentor, the Edith came up the other, as the Pirate King grabbed a rope and swung across to his vessel. “TALLY HOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!” he sang out, as he was still in pink feathers and sequins, much to the delight of his crew. Rachael had already swung over to the Devil, leaving Moon fighting off the last of the guards, as he took a rope and snarled at the smelly old bugger on his shoulder. “PISS ON ME, AND I GUT YOU, YA OLD FART!” Then with a push off, he swung across between the ships, as Lord Shammersmoth came up the stairs. “MOOOON…COME BACK HERE!…YOU’RE DEAD…YOU’RE ALL…” then both the Edith and the Devil’s mystery’s cannons opened fire, in a massive display of firepower, with the smell of gun powder and splintering wood. The Sentor was being blown to bits, its masts collapsing as the ship was pummelled over and over by the cannon fire. The Sentor started to break apart, then the fire reached the hold where the gun powder was stored and then there was an almighty explosion, as the ship was blown clear out of the water. Captain Moon landed, and rolled onto the main deck, while the old Pirate was flung towards a barrel. With the other ships seeing the might of the Pirate fleets, they all started to try and turn away, with the Sentor starting to sink, below the waves. Captain Moon stood up, with his wig on crooked and lipstick smeared, as the crew cheered and shook their swords at the pussy British fleet. Moon then placed his hands on his hips and snarled at all of them. “I need a bloody drink.” And stormed off to his cabin. The doctor came over and went to hug Rachael, though he was still in drag. “They did all this, for you, Lady Rachael.” The scene was one of death, broken masts and gay looking pirates. Where else would she ever rather be?

LadyBelz: Eden stared at the gun in the man’s hands. It was larger than any gun she’d ever seen. “I’m impressed, sir. Ya wouldn’t happen ta be making widows of the married gentry would ye? Them English dandies dunna take a kindness to a pirate between their lass’s skirts and such.” Eden wondered, continuing around the bar and doing her tasks. Mary had popped out a couple of times to collect any dirty dishes Eden found, and to make sure there was no funny business going on, giving Lostchild dirty looks each time she noticed he was still around. Explosions and gunfire echoed through the open windows of The Drunken Jackyl as Mary popped in again. “Sounds like quite the party.” Mary stated, grabbing up another tray of dishes. Eden took a look out the window in time to see a ship’s mast sinking below the waves. She caught sight of an English flag on the mast and snickered. “Serves those English bastards right. This is our island, neutral ground and they have no business a’bein here.” Eden turned back to Lostchild. “The Pirate Lords and the English Monarchy have a treaty in place, have had it for centuries. This island is our safe haven. No Englishman would dare step upon our lands without reprecussions.” She pointed out the window, where another English ship went down in flames. “Someone’s head will be on the chopping block with this one.”….Rachael made sure that Billy was okay after his flight across the deck before she turned to James. She caught a glimpse of his backside, still encased in pink as he headed to his cabin. “Tim, could you see ta Billy, please.” she called out. Tim nodded and helped the old sea dog to his feet as Rachael headed below to the Captain’s quarters. His door was closed against her and locked tight. She knocked on the door before calling out his name. “James. Open the door, please.” she requested. She sensed that his male pride had taken a pretty hard hit, and her laughing at him probably didn’t help matters any. But she had to thank him for rescuing her. If only he’d “OPEN THE BLOODY DOOR, YA DAFT BASTARD!” she shouted when she didn’t get a reply to her knock.

Guest_Shrurak: Captain Lostchild let out a rather loud laugh at the woman’s response. “Who said I did it to get into there skirts, lass?” He said with a sly, almost decieving, smirks. “I kill men who deserve it, I leave the woman alone. Though I can’t say they haben’t thrown their knickers at me afterwards.” He said with a soft snicker before her turned to see the woman who popped out fro ma door behind the bar regularly. “Are you daft woman? Not very nice to give a man looks liek those less you intend to kill him.” He remakred before waving her over. “Come, sit. I’ll pay you just to talk if I have to.” He added before once more tossing several coins onto the table. Hearing the explosions and gunfire he smiled. “Ah, yes. Those strange loons at the docks mentioned something about that, took my ship to help them with it.” He said, leaving his pistol on the table though he knew it wasn’t loaded, and leaning back into the chair, propping his heels up onto the table.

LoreleiRoseCarrendar: Captain Moon didn’t really want rum, he wanted to get out of the silly get up and make up that made him look just like the Pirate King, Maureen. No sooner had he entered his cabin, he ripped off the wig and threw it so it landed on Harold and covered the bird completely. Then to the wash basin, and he scrubbed all the foul make up off his face, before patting it dry. Hands raised up, he undid his bustier, with the melons falling to the ground, only to hear Rachael now banging on his door. “James. Open the door, please.” He was still partly dressed in the girly skirt and grumbled and muttered to himself, not answering as he shook his hips to get it to fall off. Then, standing in his smalls, and nothing else, he heard her scream out like a woman possessed. “OPEN THE BLOODY DOOR, YA DAFT BASTARD!” Up top the crew were celebrating the end of the Sentor, when down below, Captain Moon opened the door, and Rachael would see pretty much all of him. He looked at her, chest rising and falling, glistening in sweat and the water droplets from his face and chin. “What?”

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/485769_3775277782051_689319276_n-291x300_zps762e11cf.jpg

LadyBelz: Mary stared at the man, face scrunched up in a glare. “I’m no innocent serving wench, M’Lord. This be my place. Behave or take yourself and leave.” Mary headed back into the kitchen, leaving Eden and Lostchild alone. “Ya have ta excuse Mary. She worked hard ta get this place a’runnin. I’m greatful to her for the work.” She pushed the fresh coins across the table at him and sat down to rest her tired feet. “No need ta pay extra for me comp’ny. You’re an okay bloke.” Eden gave him a genuine smile…When the door flew open, Rachael had a reply to his curt greeting ready to speak but the words died a swft death upon seeing him. It may very well have been the first time she’d ever seen his unclothed body in the light of day. And he was a fine specimen to behold. All sinew and muscle. She gulped and dragged her gaze away from his chest to his eyes. “I…uh…came to…thank you…for the rescue…so…thank you.” she murmured. Surprising them both, she stepped closer to him and leaned up to plant a small kiss upon his stubbled cheek before she turned to walk away.

Guest_Shrurak: Lostchild let out a chuckle before shouting at the woman who glared to him as she wwent back int othe kitchen. “Still doesn’t make you any less daft.” He said before smiling and pushes the coins back to the woman who sat down across from him.” Take the gold, lass. My pride is fragile enough without cute lasses turning away my coin.” He said with a chuckle before adding. “Even if it is just for company.” With that he looked to the window and smiled. “I envy those men, a good fight would be welcome right now.” He said softly as he calmly gave his pistol a spin, casuing it to twirl around on it’s side.

LoreleiRoseCarrendar: For the first time in Moon’s life, he saw Rachael become awkward in his presence. The fact he was barely dressed might have had something to do with it. He was cutting in his one word question of “What?” but he was more than anything ashamed that he had to dress as a woman to save his woman. He stared down at her with those brooding dark eyes, the shock of jet black hair, that hung partially over one eye. His rippling muscles and abs, dripping with sweat and just soo….damn sexy. She then stuttered and stammered her way through an apology, and kissed his cheek, like…she was his sister. Moon stood there, looking oddly at her as she turned and walked away. All that effort, for a kiss on the cheek? Moon was about to close his door, when the Doctor came past Rachael, and then saw Moon’s state of dress. “I have heard of quickies…but that is ridiculous, Captain.” The Captain rolled his eyes and spun on his heel, then went back in his cabin, as the Doctor followed, slowly taking off his own wig, but still painted up like a lady. “Not what you think, Doc.” The Captain muttered sitting down in his chair and turning it towards the window. The Doctor looked confused and then brightened and said. “Premature ejaculation happens sometimes.” The Captain tossed him a look that was as if the Doctor had been drinking. “I didn’t touch her….She bloody well confused me again.” The Doctor sat down and fiddled with his lace frillies. “How?” The Captain sighed as he watched a wig dancing across the floor, probably Harold under it. “I don’t think she finds me attractive.” The Doctor kinda found that funny and had to cover his mouth with his hand. “I think she’s gay.” Moon said, rolling his fist and resting his chin on it. “Either that, or I am uglier than a dog’s ass.”

LadyBelz: Mary came back out of the kitchen with a wicked looking butcher’s knife in her hands. She marched up to the occupied table and slammed the knife, point down into the wood right near Lostchild’s smallest finger. “Ya want somethin ta eat or ya just gonna yammer me ears off all bleedin night?” She demanded, snatching up the coins on the table before either Eden or Lostchild could speak…Rachael stood up on the deck of The Devil’s Mystery. They hadn’t bothered returning to the island as they had stocked up on supplies earlier in the day and were sailing out into open seas. Someone had broken the treaty between the Pirate Lords and the English monarchy by attacking the pirates on their home turf, neutral lands and someone was going to pay. Tim came up beside her as she stared at the lights of their home as they faded in the distance. “Are ya okay, Miss Rachael? You took a pretty hard hit ta the head.” he asked. She patted his hand and gave him a small smile. “I’m fine, Tim. I have you ta thank fer raisin’ the alarm, I believe.” Tim blushed and ran his hand through his hair in embarassment. “I’d do it again, too. Yer important ta us, Miss Rachael. I don’t want anything bad ta happen to ya, ever.” he admitted. She patted his arm. “Yer a bonnie boy, Tim. Ya better get some sleep. Long day ahead of us on the morrow.” He nodded and headed to his bunk below. Rachael turned and went up to relieve the first mate for the evening, keeping the ship steady on her course, while she tried and failed to keep her thoughts of Moon and his gorgeous body from her mind. Who knew he was hiding such sexiness beneath all the ruffles and leather? She knew she could not repeat her actions at the lagoon. Some men, and it seemed Moon was one of them, didn’t care for women who asserted themselves in the bedroom. She shook her head and kept her attention on steering The Devil’s Mystery. If James wanted her, he was going to have to come to her for once. She was done with the chase…for now.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/star_zps879e5fb3.gif 


Whose ya Daddy? – A Pirate’s Life.

$
0
0

Roleplay Live : Group : A Pirate’s Life

La Isla del Mar Negro

”Whose ya Daddy?”

http://www.grafiksmania.com/glitter/pirati/pirati08.jpg

Writers:

Lady Belz (GM)
CharlotteCarrendar

Last time on The Devil’s Mystery…

LadyBelz: Mary came back out of the kitchen with a wicked looking butcher’s knife in her hands. She marched up to the occupied table and slammed the knife, point down into the wood right near Lostchild’s smallest finger. “Ya want somethin ta eat or ya just gonna yammer me ears off all bleedin night?” She demanded, snatching up the coins on the table before either Eden or Lostchild could speak…Rachael stood up on the deck of The Devil’s Mystery. They hadn’t bothered returning to the island as they had stocked up on supplies earlier in the day and were sailing out into open seas. Someone had broken the treaty between the Pirate Lords and the English monarchy by attacking the pirates on their home turf, neutral lands and someone was going to pay. Tim came up beside her as she stared at the lights of their home as they faded in the distance. “Are ya okay, Miss Rachael? You took a pretty hard hit ta the head.” he asked. She patted his hand and gave him a small smile. “I’m fine, Tim. I have you ta thank fer raisin’ the alarm, I believe.” Tim blushed and ran his hand through his hair in embarrassment. “I’d do it again, too. Yer important ta us, Miss Rachael. I don’t want anything bad ta happen to ya, ever.” he admitted. She patted his arm. “Yer a bonnie boy, Tim. Ya better get some sleep. Long day ahead of us on the morrow.” He nodded and headed to his bunk below. Rachael turned and went up to relieve the first mate for the evening, keeping the ship steady on her course, while she tried and failed to keep her thoughts of Moon and his gorgeous body from her mind. Who knew he was hiding such sexiness beneath all the ruffles and leather? She knew she could not repeat her actions at the lagoon. Some men, and it seemed Moon was one of them, didn’t care for women who asserted themselves in the bedroom. She shook her head and kept her attention on steering The Devil’s Mystery. If James wanted her, he was going to have to come to her for once. She was done with the chase…for now.

*

CharlotteCarrendar: – In the Captain’s cabin, the Doctor was asleep in the Captain’s bunk, one leg hanging out and a few spent rum bottles on the floor, while at the Captain’s desk, Moon was working on his charts, knowing that they would not be returning to Skull Island anytime soon. The threat to the Pirates was greater than ever, after blowing up the Sentor and most likely killing about a hundred or so of the Queen’s men. Bad day to be British, that was for sure. The pitch and sway of the ship, had the empty rum bottles rolling back and forth across the floor of the Captain’s cabin, with the clink sound heard, as they smacked into each other. Harold the Parrot, was asleep on his perch, still wearing that god awful wig that the Captain threw on him the night before.

The First mate was clearly doing a good job at sailing the Devil’s Mystery, the Captain thought to himself, and now that he had the chart figured out, he snapped up his compass, and rose from his chair. The Doctor let out a loud snore and then grumbled something incoherent, which only made the Captain raise an eyebrow and think to himself. “What kind of man can’t hold three full bottles of rum? Clearly the Doctor couldn’t. Wearing his usual pants, he pulled on a reasonably clean shirt, and tied off his pants with a bow, that he tucked back inside. Reaching for his hat, he fixed it on his long brown hair, not even bothering to set to it with a brush, since he thought that was a girly thing to do, and dreadlocks were more appealing…smelly but appealing, and then strode out of his cabin, to go give the new course directions to the first mate.

http://s2.favim.com/orig/28/gif-johnny-depp-pirates-of-the-caribbean-Favim.com-239225.gif

As he reached the main deck, he felt the crisp morning salt air hit his face, almost blowing off his hat, but the sweet salt scent was invigorating to his senses. This was going to be a better day, he figured. Then..he saw who was at the helm, and cringed. Rachael was the one steering the ship, and after their last chat the night before, he once again had two left feet. Sucking up his pride, he marched up the stairs, and then with folded arms, he stood along side Rachael, looking straight out to sea, and said;

“Shot any birds yet, love?”

*

LadyBelz: Rachael had spent a peaceful night up on deck keeping the ship steady and on course, keeping her thoughts on safe topics such as what was to happen when the Queen discovered this travesty, and who’s head was going to roll for it. She wasn’t remotely tired and Cook had brought her something to eat just a short time ago so she was no longer hungry. She was so into her task she was unaware Moon had shown up beside her until he spoke.

“Shot any birds yet, love?” If it hadn’t been for the fact that she was concentrating so heavily on keeping the ship steady, she would have steered into some rocks or a reef as he had badly startled her. She took a deep breath and calmly replied back to him in return. “Kind of hard ta shoot when you’re sailing, Captain.” She took a glance at the compass and saw they were a few degrees off-course and quickly made the necessary adjustments. “And good morning. Did you sleep well?” she asked.

*

CharlotteCarrendar: – Truth was, the Captain hadn’t slept a wink. He was suffering from insomnia, probably due to stress but he wasn’t about to tell Rachael, that as she might view it as weakness. “Not much sleep. Bit difficult when the Doctor is snoring and ranting in his.” Well at least that was the truth, to a certain extent. The Captain couldn’t help but look down at Rachael, and though he in his heart wanted to go down on one knee and start to serenade her, he knew that was probably the last thing she would want, being that she had that fierce look of gritted teeth determination as she gripped the ship’s wheel with a white knuckled intensity.

Glancing down at the deck, the old man that he had rescued the night before, was still asleep on the deck in amongst some netting and looked pretty comfortable. The Captain raised an eyebrow, since most of the other pirates were attending to their duties to run the ship.

“Who is that silly old bugger down there? And why is he sleeping? If he don’t pull his weight, I be sure to slam a meathook through his neck and toss him over the side to catch a marlin.”

He gave Rachael a firm nod and then realized he was finding himself looking at her for too long and then silently went on his business, going down to tend to the crew.

*
LadyBelz: “That ‘silly old bugger’ as you call him was locked up in the hold of the pig’s ship for God knows how long. Let him sleep, probably the best sleep he’s gotten in ages.” Rachael called after him as he walked away. She growled in frustration. She honestly did not know what Moon’s problem was this fair morning. She was unfailingly polite, didn’t shout, didn’t get angry and was practically the essence of calm as she steered the ship through calm seas. And yet he still deigned to treat her as if she hadn’t a brain cell to be had in her head. Sighing, she came to the conclusion that she would never understand James Peter Moon and that maybe that interlude by the waterfall was some weird dream brought on by too much sun. “Mr Gibbs, take over please.” she commanded to the first mate. “I’m going to me cabin for a bit of a lie in.” She glanced at Moon’s back as he stood below before she left, shaking her head.

*

CharlotteCarrendar:- The wooden door to the cabins below, opened and out of it came a dishevelled ship’s Doctor, who was trying to put his spectacles on and kept doing it upside down, wondering why they weren’t catching on his ears. He saw Ms Rachael coming towards the direction to go below, and he staggered in front of her, the smell of rum on his breath.

“Help…I can’t put my glasses on.”

The ship started to lurch as Mr Gibbs took over, and all of a sudden, the Doctor’s face went a violent shade of green. He placed his hand over his mouth, and you could see the reaching was starting, from the pit of his stomach. Oh god, he was going to be sick. He held up a finger politely as he could and then dashed, or tried to, nearly tripping over a loose rope, as he reached the edge of the ship and started to throw up, a spectacular array of colours from the contents of his stomach. The horrid cries and sounds he made, even frightened the seagulls that had been resting on the yard arm.

“Oh…oh…*bleah*….help…oh..god. Never…*ralph*…again…”

*

LadyBelz: When the Doctor stopped her on her way below, she had to back away a few feet as he smelled strongly of rum, almost as if he’d taken a bath in it. “Help…I can’t put my glasses on.” the man moaned.

“Ye should know by now ye can’t hold yer rum, Doc.” Rachael snorted. “Don’t know why ye continue ta try.” The ship lurched once before steadying, but once was all it took for the Doctor to turn an ugly shade of green she’d seen once on a rotted bread loaf. She stepped aside as he practically tripped over everything at his feet to get to the side of the ship, tossing up the contents of his stomach in multicolor and disgusting fashion. Rachael turned away, but not before she inadvertently caught Moon’s eyes upon her. Her gaze remained soft and kind before she turned away and continued her journey to her bunk and some much needed sleep.

*

CharlotteCarrendar:- The last bits of drool seemed to hang like a strand from the edge of the Doctor’s lip, as he was hanging over the side of the ship, staring at the discoloured waters from where he had thrown up everything he had eaten for the last few days. His pitiful moans, like that of a dying man, even got the attention of the ship’s Captain, but not before he caught sight of his lady Rachael, who gave him a look that would melt the hardest of hearts. He then returned a look in kind, like that of when they were on the island near the rock pool, and held her gaze for what seemed like at least two minutes. Course that poor sap of a hung over man, the Doctor had to go and spoil the moment, with his infernal retching.

As Rachael turned away, and made her way below, the Captain approached the Doctor and slapped his back heartily, causing the Doctor’s glasses to slip and he almost lost them to the sea.

“I think she smiled at me. Wait I know she did. Maybe she’s not gay. I don’t know.” He then sniffed the air near the Doctor and wrinkled up his face.

“I think you smell worse than the burley to catch the big fish. Eww.”

*

LadyBelz: Belowdecks, Rachael made her way to her cabin, lost in thought. She really wanted to go back to Port Royale and deal with the murderer of her parents. The man deserved every ounce of hate and loathing she held within her body. She sat down on her bunk, looking through the portal beside the bed at the clouds overhead. “I don’t know what to do, Father. That man is evil and twisted and has too much power. How can I fix this, fix him?” She sighed, laying down and locking her fingers behind her head, staring up at the ceiling. “And James…he’s taken to avoiding me again. It wasn’t so bad before we started realizing we liked each other…but now I feel like I’ve lost something special.” She turned on her side, her cat jumping up beside her and cuddling close. “At least you still love me.” She grinned, scratching him behind his ears. He purred with delight, enjoying her attentions as only a cat could. Sighing, she took comfort in stroking her cat’s fur as she stared off into space, lost in her thoughts.

*

CharlotteCarrendar:- The Ship’s Doctor wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, and the smell was rancid. Even he had to admit he was on the nose. One thing about the ship, there was really only one way to have a wash, and he wasn’t going to like it. The Captain shook his head, and then pointed to the starboard side. “Go wash ya face good and proper, before you go talking to anyone, or you be killing with ya breath.” The ship’s Doctor’s shoulders sagged, and he trudged away, the odd hiccup coming from him. He truly wasn’t pirate material, but he had been helpful in the rescue of Rachael, and the Captain was ever grateful for that.

Over on the nets, the old salt was finally stirring, after what would have been the best sleep he had had in forever. Blinking and then sitting up, he stretched and popped a few joints, and then raised his hand to shield his eyes from the sun. Glancing around, he could see all the pirates at work, and a smile broke out on his withered features. No longer captive of the English bastards, he was free…well as free as any Pirate could be. Captain Moon happened to be marching past, when the old Pirate sung:

“Oh hey diddley dee…a pirate life for meeeeee.”

The Captain stopped and then leaned over and sniffed the old bugger, before looking a bit sick himself. “And I thought the Doctor stunk. You…get up top and wash. Then go see Rachael for some decent pirating outfit. You are about fifty years out of date, Old man.”

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m7isvt2N171ranhnao1_500.gif

*

LadyBelz: Billy put his hands on his hips and laughed happily. “Sorry, mate. Kind of hard ta get a proper bath be’in locked up for so long. I can be takin care o’ that in a jiff. J’es need a decent set of clothes as you can see.” Billy chuckled, pointing to his dirty and dingy “prisonware”. “Don’t know me size anymore, losin a fair stone, I did. Yer doctor is about me size, if’n he don’t mind ta share?” Without waiting for an answer, Billy strode toward the gangplank and jumped off into the sea, laughing the whole time. He managed to snag a trailing rope from The Devil’s Mystery and tied it to his waist, allowing the ship to pull him along like some decrepit, oversized bath toy as he used the sea water to have a proper wash. Cook, who was walking by at the time, tossed Billy a cake of soap, which Billy was thankful for. “Much obliged, mate!” Billy called out, yanking off his dirty clothes and letting them float away.

*

CharlotteCarrendar:- The Captain could hardly believe his eyes, when the old bugger jumped off the gang plank. Normally, you have to give them a bit of a prod with a sword to get them to walk. But this guy, he ran and took a flying leap. Even a few deck hands took to the side, to see if the old bloke had vanished beneath the waves, but sure enough, he was being dragged along using a ship’s rope to keep him from being washed away, and treated the sea as his own private spa. “Blow me down…where he learn to do dat?” The Captain said, almost shocked by the old coot. One of the crew laughed to see him catch the soap from Cook on the fly and start singing as his clothes were being taken off and he was scrubbing himself into a lather. “Hmmph. Well don’t call to me when he gets dragged back on deck. I don’t think me eyes want to catch sight of his shrivelled bits.” And with that, the Captain left the crew to be amused by Billy’s antics.

*

LadyBelz: Below decks, Rachael, who had yet to sleep, heard the commotion and sat up quickly, wondering what the hell was going on. She took a glance out the portal in time to see a wrinkled and naked arse rise up out of the water as the crew above began to pull Billy from the water. Billy spun in the rope until his front was facing her and her eyes widened in shock before she spun away from the sight of a shrunken mast. “Oh now I think I’m going to be sick.” she moaned, hand over her mouth. Mr Pibbs agreed with her with a meow…Above deck, Billy was handed a fresh set of clothing and a piece of cloth to dry off with. “Thanks, mate. Feels grand to be in clean clothes again.” Tim was standing close to him and had to ask his questions. “How’d you end up a prisoner?” Billy looked at the young lad with a sad smile. “Ah, mate. Tis a sad tale that is. Some time ago…oh probably nigh ta ’bout 15-20 years now, I was an English merchant living with me wife and young daughter back in Port Royale. Oh I loved me fair Lils and me daughter, apples of me eye they were. And then me best friend…betrayed me. Stole me ship, me work, me very livlihood. Had ta resort ta piratin to keep food on me table and a roof over our heads. One day…was sailing off the coast of Spain, raiding one o’ them Spanish ships. Got caught in a crossfire. I nearly escaped, but was caught by those Spanish bastards. Jailed for a short time…I sent notice home so’s not ta worry me family. Got a reply that told that me wife and child had been killed, a thief stole into our home while I was gone and slit their throats in their beds. Broke me heart. Stayed in Spain for a time, moved on ta Ireland for a fair bit, met a lovely young lass. Didn’t think I could love her more than me dear departed wife, but I did…and gave her a son, finest son ever ta be had. But those English bastards raided our town, killing everyone. Killed me wife, killed me son…”

Billy shook his head with a sigh. “I was recognized for the pirate I was…locked up, fer good this time. Didn’t care ta live anymore without me family. Found out later that both me families were killed by the same bloody bastard who’d ordered me locked up.” he finished. “But if I had one chance ta get me hands on the bastard who killed me families…I’d rip his guts out and use em fer garters.”

*

CharlotteCarrendar:- Now, the Doctor had been washing himself up on the top deck, and after getting the vomit spittle out of his good and only shirt, he came back down the steps, to hear that the old Pirate, Billy was telling his tale. It actually had many of the pirates intrigued, and one thing should be known, is that on these long voyages, any story is a good one. The Doctor finally figured out the right way to put on his spectacles, and then leaned on one of the crates that was stached two high. He narrowed his gaze on the mention of Port Royale, and then he started to do the mathmatics in his head of Billy’s approximate age, and how that would translate into the time period of which he spoke. He started to run his stubbled chin, as he stared down at the floor, and went over the same sentence in his head, that Billy had said;

“oh probably nigh ta ’bout 15-20 years now, I was an English merchant living with me wife and young daughter back in Port Royale. Oh I loved me fair Lils and me daughter, apples of me eye they were.”

The rest of the crew were enjoying hearing of this tale, for it was filled with drama, and love, loss and family. But the part about how he was done over by the same man repeatedly, showed that whoever this man was, had a serious bone to pick with Billy.

The ship’s Doctor started to back up, and then he had a thought in mind, and headed for Rachael’s cabin. He couldn’t be sure, but was it a coincidence about the remarks of the wife and daughter back in Port Royale? There was only one way to find out, and that was to ask Rachael herself.

Descending the stairs, and then opening the door, he made his way along the corridor till reaching her cabin and knocked twice, trying to keep from being sick again, as the ship had this tendency to roll with the waves, and being sea sick on an empty stomach was just horrid. Hearing her inside asking for whoever knocked to enter, he smartly opened the door, and went inside. Seeing the fair Rachael, he bowed his head, in respect, and then said;

“Lady Rachael…that withered man on deck, the one that the Captain rescued. He…he was just telling the crew about his life before being locked up by the British for piracy.” -the Doctor bit his bottom lip, worried about whether or not his own conclusion was correct.

“He said…he was once a successful merchant, about 15 -20 years ago and he spoke of a wife and daughter. He said the wife’s name was Lils. Does…that ring any bells?”

The Doctor looked at her thoughtfully, wondering if he was right about this.

*

LadyBelz: Rachael was just relaxing into sleep when someone knocked on the door to her cabin. Sighing, she sat up and bid them to enter, frowning when the Doctor stepped into the room. He looked quite agitated. He bowed to her in respect before speaking. “Lady Rachael…that withered man on deck, the one that the Captain rescued. He…he was just telling the crew about his life before being locked up by the British for piracy.” Rachael stared at him, a small frown upon her face. “What’s tha have ta do with me?” she asked. He looked about nervously before speaking again. “He said…he was once a successful merchant, about 15-20 years ago, and he spoke of a wife and daughter. He said the wife’s name was Lils. Does…that ring any bells?” Rachael’s frown deepened. “I think that rum’s gone ta ya head, Doctor. Since I was old enough to talk, me dear mother told me that me father was a pirate, not an English merchant. So whatever thought ye have in that skull of yours, ye may want to re-examine.” she chuckled. “And incidentally…me mother’s name was Lillian.” she added as an afterthought. “Me da would never resort to using such silly nicknames. I know this.”

*

CharlotteCarrendar:- But the problem was, the Doctor had not told Rachael, everything that he had heard. He brought up his curled fist to his mouth and coughed, feeling that he was getting into dangerous territory with the Captain’s fair lady. “Forgive me, but…about the pirate claim. He…well you see, he said that his best friend betrayed him. Stole his ship and his livelihood, so he had to go off and do a spot of pirating off the Spanish maine, just so he could send money home to his wife and child. But then he got word that they been killed…..So you see…he was a pirate.” The Doctor knew that this had to be true. It was too fantasitc a tale to make up, and pirates, they don’t lie about their exploits, that was for sure, especially since they do get to talking on many a ship, and word does pass around easy.

“Rachael. I think you need to go speak to Billy about this. I…I think he might be you Pa.”

*

LadyBelz: Rachael stared at him, denial etched in every line of her face. “No. I don’t believe you. Are you trying ta hurt me? Is that it? Or are you that drunk?” she snapped, getting to her feet. “I’ll go speak ta him and prove ya wrong.” She shoved past him and headed to the main deck to see the crew stood around Billy and hanging on to his every word. “And who was this ‘best friend’ who betrayed you I’d like to bloody well know.” she demanded. Her voice had a hard edge to it that made many a man tense and look at her with fright. It was a tone they knew well to steer clear of, but no one dared to move. Billy looked up at Rachael and felt his heart pound fiercely in his chest. With the sun behind her, she looked the spittin image of his dear Lillian. “His name was Thorne…Beckett Thorne.” Billy replied. He watched Rachael pale in shock, her knees threatening to give way. A couple of the crew who were close to her moved to help her but she shoved them forcefully away. She made her way down the steps, legs shaking. The crew parted before her like the Red Sea under the command of Moses and his Lord and she stopped a few feet from Billy. “Your wife? Your daughter? Their names?” She held her breath, waiting. Billy frowned in confusion but answered anyway. “Lillian and Rachael. Lillian and Rachael O’Malley.” The entire crew gaped in shock, no more shocked than the Captain himself as he stared between Rachael and Billy.

Rachael felt dizzy…but she had to ask. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. “Who are you?” Billy wondered where this was going. He looked around at the shocked faces around him before he then replied: “Billy O’Malley, once known upon the Seven Seas as Captain Rochard “Red Beard” O’Malley. And who might you be ta be askin, lass?” Rachael was on the verge of fainting. “Papa!” she exclaimed before fainting dead away.

http://www.mobileapples.com/Assets/Content/Screensavers/animated_pirates-phantom.gif

*

CharlotteCarrendar:- The crew were dumbfounded, the ship’s Doctor kinda felt responsible and gave himself a little punch of pride for being right. The Captain….he was speechless. He stepped over the fainted body of Rachael and strode boldly up to Billy, or Captain Rochard “Red Beard” O’Malley and then burst into a huge smile. “Well why didn’t you bleedin’ say who you were, instead of acting like a right git. I heard many tales about you, Cap’n Red Beard, though, I have to say…your beard could use a bit of colour. Bit..silver speckled and nasty. Don’t worry, I have Timmy work on that with some of the coloured dyes we use for painting the front of the ship. The Doctor coughed and then pointed at the unconscious body of Rachael, who was spread out across the deck.

“Err…Captain..come on, shouldn’t you be picking her up…or something?’

“What? and miss out on meeting the legendary Red Beard? Psh…she can sleep a bit longer. Beauty sleep is what they be callin it.”

He then threw his arm around Billy, and again, stepped over Rachael, and offered to take the Pirate below for a good drop of his rum.

“So…ever hear about the time I took on ten daigos and ate their ears? It was a fine tale. Oh…how do you like seagull for lunch. Knowing Rachael, she going to be shooting a few birds when she wakes up. Lord knows where she gets that from eh? Not you of course. You wouldn’t waste your time taking crack shots at birds.” He guffawed and opened the door for the Old pirate and the two would go below.

Up on deck, the Doctor knelt down near the sleeping beauty known as Rachael, and gently rocked her shoulder.

“Uhm..Rachael. I just want to say, Congrats on finding your Pa. But, please don’t kill the Captain when you wake up.”

*

LadyBelz: Rachael started to come around, faintly hearing the Doc speaking to her. “…please don’t kill the Captain when you wake up.” That seemed to break through the fog she’d found herself in and she sat up, eyes wide. She looked at Doc before grabbing him by the front of his shirt and yanking him close. “My father is alive?” The Doc nodded. “And he’s on this ship?” The Doc nodded. “I fainted.” Another nod. “And they just left me laying there?” She screeched. Wincing, his temples still pounding from a hangover, he nodded. “THOSE DIRTY ROTTEN SCOUNDRELS!” she screamed, scattering birds that had been resting in the crow’s nest and along the masts. Getting to her feet, using the Doc as leverage, she shook him. “WHERE ARE THEY?” He pointed toward the Captain’s quarters with a shaking arm. Scowling, she turned and headed below, forgetting in her haste that she still had hold of Doc’s shirt, dragging him along with her. As she got closer to the Captain’s room, she could hear raucous laughter within and it served to fuel her anger to volcanic proportions.

She kicked in the door, knocking it from the hinges. She tossed the Doc into the room, not caring where he landed. “I HATE THE LOT O’ YA AND MAY YE ALL ROT IN THE FIREY PITS O’ HELL!” She yanked her pistol from her belt and proceeded to shoot the bottle of rum that had been in Moon’s hand before drawing her sword and smashing any remaining bottles she could find. Once done, she stormed from the room to her cabin, slamming and locking the door behind her. She then threw herself onto her bunk and broke out into heartbroken tears.

*
CharlotteCarrendar:- The bottle that the Captain held in his hand by the neck, exploded in a shower of rum and glass, that went all over his lap and half the deck. “CHRIST ALMIGHTY!” he exclaimed as he looked up to see his beloved going absolutely troppo, as she stood in the door, her hair practically taking on a life of its own, as she spun her head around as though possessed. The Doctor was crawling along the floor whimpering “Hide me, hide me.”

The Captain rose up and slammed his fists on the table, and stood like a gorilla on crack.

“WHAT IN BLEEDING HECK IS WRONG WITH YA, WOMAN?” he shouted, after she had just told them all to go rot in the fires of hell. The Doctor’s head peeked up from behind the Captain’s desk and his gold fish mouth was agape as he saw her take out her sword and the willfully start smashing the place up. “Oh its that time of the month….heeeelp.” The Doctor cried, dissappearing under the desk again, as Harold the Parrot started dancing under the wig. “Ahahahahhaha,. *whistle*…crazy pirate..crazy pirate” The parrot was chattering inaudibly as the wig went up and back on the pole.

“Don’t you smash….*crash*…my bloody bottles…*tinkle smash crash*…of rum!” The Captain watched on as the fiery beauty broke every single bottle of rum in his cabin. The room stunk to high heaven like a brewery, and the Captain was livid.

“I WAS ENTERTAINING YOUR DA…AND YOU ACT LIKE THIS? WHAT SHAME YOU BRING YOUR NAME, RACHAEL!” he roared, really pissed off now that she gone and destroyed his stocks. It was going to be a very long voyage…being sober. As she departed with a loud bang of the door, the Captain stood there and trembled with rage, as the ship’s doctor finally rose up from behind the desk, his glasses crooked and a pale expression.
The Captain glanced at Red Beard and then said.

“I..think that was a bit uncalled for, don’t you?”

*

LadyBelz: In her cabin, Rachael ran about frantically throwing her belongings into a bag. She had to get off this ship before she committed murder. If she had to swim back to the island then she would do so, but she was not going to spend one more moment on a ship with people who would deliberately lie to her, and hurt her in the worst way possible. Her cat crawled from beneath her bunk and pawed at her leg. She looked down at him, tears falling in rivers from her eyes and picked him up. “I can’t stay here…with them…with him…it hurts too much. It’s like losing my mother and father all over again and I can’t do it. We’re going home.” She took up her bag and left the room at a run, her cat clutched in her embrace. Shocked to see her so upset, no one tried to stop her as she lowered one of the boats into the waters below. Tim looked upon her as she climbed down the ladder. “Miss Rachael? Where ye goin?” he asked. “I’m going home, Timmy. I can’t stay here. I feel like my whole world is falling apart and I can’t stay.” she stated.

Tim watched as she readied the oars before making a snap decision and shimmying down the ladder into the boat beside her. “What are you doing?” she demanded. “I’m going with ye. It don’t feel right, letting you go on yer own. Yer like me sister and I’d feel bad if I couldn’t help ye.” His words threatened to tear her soul to shreds so she simply nodded and sat down away from him. He took up the oars and began to row away from The Devil’s Mystery.

*

CharlotteCarrendar:- Back in the Captain’s cabin, the ship’s Doctor had started to pick up the many broken pieces of glass and jugs of pottery, caused by the furious fire of Rachael’s temper. Captain Moon stormed up and down the length behind his desk, waving his hands about. “You say nice things…she gives me grief. You rescue her in a woman’s dress, she kisses your cheek. She gives me those looks, and I think…oh yes, I am in to score a night on the silks…then she marches in here and smashes up my rum! Why…why can’t she be more like a man. Men don’t go round smashing up the Captain’s rum. I am going to make her walk the bloody plank for this. I tell ya. Mark my words.” He ranted and raved, shook his fist, cursed his maker, basically went off the deep end, then finally it hit him, that her Pa was sitting there, probably stunned by all this.

Captain Moon wanted to flip his desk, but then remembered his guest.

“Was your wife ever like this? I mean…I don’t understand the women folk. I don’t. Why she have to be so bloody cruel to me all the time?”

He really was so confused, while the Doctor licked his fingers, dumping the last of the broken glass and pot in the hessian bag. “Maybe you should have picked her up, instead of letting her just lay on the deck like a sack of potatoes.” He offered.

“SHE LOOKED PEACEFUL TO ME!” and that was his excuse. Little did he know, she was sailing away with the cabin boy, Tim.

*

LadyBelz: Billy looked at Moon. “Truth lad, me Lillian had a bit of a temper as well. Imagine that’s where Rachael gets it from. I ‘member a time I came home late from the inn with me mates…she threw a knife at me head.” Billy pushed his thinning hair back from his forehead, pointing to a faint scar that went from his scalp down to his left ear. “Damn near sliced me face off, she did. Oh did I have to do tons of apologisin the next mornin when I could see straight again. It was two weeks before she’d speak ta me again. It was a month before she let me lay with her in our marital bed…I think that’s when Rachael was conceived now that I think about it.” Billy chuckled…

Tim stopped rowing just as the sun was setting below the horizon. Rachael had been silent the whole trip. He dug out the bin of supplies he’d found stashed beneath the sails and pulled out a tin of biscuits. “Miss Rachael, you hungry?” he asked, gentle. She sniffed once and turned to look at him before looking at the biscuit he held. She took it from him and nibbled on it. “Thanks.” she murmured, voice husky from not speaking for so long. “Are you gon’ be okay?” he wondered. She shook her head. “I don’t think I am going to be okay ever again.” He placed a hand on her shoulder in comfort. “I meant what I said earlier. Yer like me sister, I’ll take care of ya.” She gave him a small smile before feeding some of her biscuit to her cat. “Where are we?” she wondered. “A few miles from the coast I think. Can’t tell in the dark. We’ll wait till morning then I can check the compass.” he replied. She nodded before going silent once more…

*

CharlotteCarrendar:- With the cabin now back in a fit state, but missing most of the rum bottles that lined the shelve, Captain Moon collapsed back in his chair, and then grumbled to himself. “I’m hungry. Doc, go fetch Tim and get him to rustle up some food for us. Belly is nagging worse than some old diddy.” The Doctor nodded, though he wasn’t at all hungry, and left the cabin, dragging behind him the bag of broken glass and pottery.

The Captain became thoughtful when Red Beard explained how his wife often acted when he didn’t do things as she would have liked. Even sent a dagger at his head in a fit of fury. She sounded like a right treat, but the fondness on Red Beard’s face showed that she was a woman that he deeply loved. He knew in his heart he would be the one that had to aplogoise, even if she did just taken out his entire rum stock. He threw his hands up and then rose to his feet and then growled under his breath

“I hate saying sorry..” He then marched out of his cabin, about to go to see Rachael, when the Doctor came flying up and gripped the Captain’s shirt. “Cap’n…the small boat is gone, and so is Tim.!” The Captain growled and his fist pounded on Rachael’s door. “Rachael…we need to talk.” There was no answer of course, and he and the Doctor looked at each other, and the Doctor mouthed “Oh no..” The Captain broke down the door, only to find the room empty and her cat and belongings gone.

“BLAZIN’ BARNACLES..SHE UP AND LEFT ME!”

*

LadyBelz: Billy followed along, knowing he needed to ask after his daughter, now that he knew she was alive and not dead like some had claimed. When he heard Moon exclaim she was gone, he peered over the man’s shoulder into the empty room. “Where the hell would she go? We’re in the middle of the bloody ocean!” he growled. He grabbed Moon by the shirt, turning to face him, despite the fact he was not a young man anymore, but his strength belied his age. “Now I may not have been in her life these past years but I’m very protective o’ me daughter. What did ya do ta her, mate?

*

CharlotteCarrendar: – Having his shirt grabbed by the Pirate Red Beard and then asked what exactly Captain Moon had done to his daughter, had him damn well enraged.

“I do…EVERYTHING for her. I even…dressed up as a woman, had a fleet of ships come to rescue her. I swore me heart…I gave her my most precious locket. I give her the world. She has free run of me ship…and everyone knows I hate women. That there be saying something.” The Doctor nodded in the background.

“Aye….he does love the woman, but it appears, that our Captain never learnt how to be a…a..”

“A what?”

“A…gentleman.”

“I’m a bleedin’ pirate! All those wenches at the Inns can’t get enough of me. Shouldn’t that be enough!”

“Not to her. Maybe you should…have picked her up when she fainted.”

“I told ya why I didn’t.”

“Well, she’s had a fit and fled. All cause you didn’t pick her up.”

“WOMEN!!!”

“Captain…think, they can’t have gone far. We need to find them, before they run foul of the British, that are bound to be after us.”

The Captain could see the logic, and then he stared back at Red Beard and said firmly.

“I love that woman…that’s all I ever did.”

And with that, he rmarched up to the top deck, to get to the helm and start the search for h is wayward Lady and the cabin boy.

*

LadyBelz: Billy watched Moon walk up toward the helm and followed behind him. He stopped beside him, hands linked behind his back as he stared off into the horizon. “Can I ask ye somethin’?” he began, waiting for Moon to answer.

*

CharlotteCarrendar: – “What ya be wantin’ to ask?” he said, looking down at Red Beard, who was a tad shorter.

*

LadyBelz: “Do ye love me daughter?”

*

CharlotteCarrendar: – “Does a pirate love the sea?”

*

LadyBelz: “Doesn’t quite answer me question, Lad. Do ye *love* me daughter?” Billy wondered if Moon had ever admitted his feelings to anyone…or if he ever admitted he had feelings, period. He was determined to find out.

*

CharlotteCarrendar: The Doctor stood in behind them feeling that there was some need for mediation with the emotionally devoid Captain. He stepped in and said. “He does.”

“Shut up, he wasn’t asking you.”

“But…you do, only you have a rotten way of showing it.”

“Manly men don’t go singing love songs.”

“How hard is it for you to say to the woman…”I love you.”

“HARD…..but I do try…and when I try. I near swallow me tongue..”

Clearly this was one of the reasons Rachael was insecure, and the Doctor interjected again.

“Say….”I love you Rachael.”

“I….this is silly…”

“Say it!”

“I….love..you…grr…Rachael.”

“See…you can say it, now you only need to say it to her, and not me.”

“I hate you.”

*

LadyBelz: Billy listened to the Doc and Moon go back and forth and had to chuckle. He slapped Moon on the back, nearly knocking him from his post. “See mate…a woman likes to hear those words from time to time. Actions are well and good, but they need to actually hear those three little words…especially without the grumbling and growling along with it or she’s gone ta think ya don’t mean it. I learned that from me Lillian when I was courtin her proper. She came right out and said ta me…and mind ya, this was after I’d killed a bear for our supper and dropped the dead carcass on her table and told her ta clean it up and cook it…oh she was in a right state after I said that…she asked me. “Do ya love me, Rochard?” and I says “Of course I do woman! I just killed a bear for ya!” And she says…”Well a bear isn’t enough, I like to hear the words from ye sometimes.” Billy chuckled. “I was like you…grumbling and growling like I had a spiked crab in me smalls. But this one day…she was pickin flowers up on a small hill we had behind our home…

I just looked at her…sun shinin in her hair…she was the most beautiful woman I’d ever laid eyes upon…and she was mine…I walked up to her, took her in me arms and said without fuss…”I love you, my Lilly flower.” Mate, the look on her face…it will follow me to me grave. Her eyes sparkled and the smile she laid upon me eyes was brighter than any star in the sky. And I made meself a promise then to tell her I loved her every chance I had ta.” Billy turned to look at Moon. “Actions are all well and good…but sometimes…they need ta hear it ta believe it.” Billy patted him on the shoulder, more gentle this time and turned to walk away. “I’ll take first watch.”

*

CharlotteCarrendar:- The Captain stood there, his facial expression changing from one of absolute frustration and wounded pride, to one of a more softened tone. Listening to Red Beard tell the tales, of how he wooed his lady, and treated her much like Moon had his Rachael in the early years, kinda had him realize that he had been doing the same thing.

“I..I just try and..show her. You know? And..there was this time at the rock pool. Its so embarrassing. She was doing her usual, rant, and raving, and the sunlight hit her and she just…looked so wonderful. I kissed her and…she turned into this…I don’t know how to describe it. She was all over me, clawing at me, like I was a side of beef. Scared me it did.”

“I remember that…heh.”

“Shut up…how many times do I have to tell you to shut up?”

“Sorry…but it was funny.”

Captain Moon rolled his eyes and then sighed. “Take the first watch, we going to turn the ship around and…save her….AGAIN.” He marched past the two men and went to be alone at the front of the ship, where he took out his eye glass, and started to scan the waters, in the hopes of finding the tiny boat, and his missing love.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/8462ea8bcd3baf8da3478eb02da54148/tumblr_mmqtfilhqd1r8s0d7o1_500.gif

*

LadyBelz: Billy tried so hard not to laugh but it couldn’t be helped. He didn’t just laugh…he guffawed. Loudly. “Oh mate…that’s an O’Malley female trait. Lillian caught me out once that way and I thought I was going to be eaten alive…but it was the best two hours of me life…if I die and go to heaven…I want that to be me Paradise.”

*

CharlotteCarrendar: – The Doctor was left standing with Billy, and he shrugged his shoulders sheepishly after being told to shut up so many times he lost count. He did get amusement from Billy’s tale of how Rachael’s mother was exactly the same. The Doctor knew it wouldn’t be right to explain how Moon’s willy even did a turtle move, cause he was so scared by her need for sex at that point. Doctor Patient confidentialtity and all that.

He watched Moon stand at the front of the ship, staring out and trying to spot the tiny boat, and he leaned over to Billy and said.

“Never seen a man that loved a woman as much as he does. He just doesn’t know how to express it.”

*

LadyBelz: Billy nodded. “Well if Rachael is anything like her mother…he better dig his head out of his arse or he’s going to lose her for good.”

*

CharlotteCarrendar: “I been trying to get his head out of there for years, Red Beard. Trust me, he has it so far up there, its amazing he can walk straight.”

*

LadyBelz: Billy grinned at that before walking away. He paused in his musings to look up at the moon and he smiled. “Ye’d be proud of our daughter, Lils. She’s found herself a good man. Keep her safe, love. Keep her safe.” Grabbing up a second eyeglass, he crawled his way to the crow’s nest to keep watch out for his wayward and stubborn-headed daughter. Knowing she was alive…gave him a tiny glimmer of hope…that maybe he’d been lied to all these years and that his son might be alive as well…

*

 



Night Land Castle (13) – The Blood of Kings.

$
0
0

Re: [RP] The Night Lands
August 24, 2013 09:53PM
Stonesalt Hall, Gardens

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/tumblr_mgy0wqoHrw1rmj4ego1_500_zps280e9ad2.gif

If one were to enter the gardens of Stonesalt Hall, the first thing noticeable would be the simple beauty of the place.

This is where the only child of Joffrey & Selene liked to spend her days.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/garden4-a_zpsa45cd8a1.jpg

It was a mildly bright day, a small hint of rain in the air but Nanny decided Tempest needed to be outside for a few hours. With the promise of a present later in the day from her father, Tempest allowed Nanny to lead her out to the gardens to play.

Bringing a few of her dolls along, Tempest placed herself at one of the small tables that had been set up in the garden for her use and began to pretend she was at afancy tea party. Nanny sat close by, having brought a book with her to keep herself occupied while keeping an eye on her young charge.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/childs_colonial_tea_party_zpsb2165bb0.jpg

Tempest was thoroughly immensed in the game she’d created for herself, completely unaware of the trouble that was heading on swift wings in her direction.

A bee was flitting from flower to flower, collecting pollen to take back to the main hive. There were some flowers in a vase in the middle of the table Tempest was using and the bee decided to see how much pollen he could collect. He flew around her head a few times. Annoyed, Tempest swatted him away with her hand and continued her play. The bee, now angry that a two-legs, and an ugly two-legs at that had the nerve to take a swing at him, decided retaliation was in order. As the little girl was reaching for a tea cup, the bee quickly landed on her hand, driving it’s stinger deep into her wrist.

Like the storm from which she was named, Tempest dislodged the now dying bee from her body, screaming in rage and pain and threw it, where it landed on the table, wings barely flapping. Scowling, tears streaming down her cheeks, Tempest glared at the bee, Nanny hovering around her and asking her what was wrong. Tempest didn’t seem to hear, so focused on the bee as she was. Something….shifted….inside of her. A small curl of smoke rose from where the bee rested on the table. Not even a moment later, the bee exploded in a ball of flame, scaring Nanny into near fainting. Tempest nodded in satisfaction before the throbbing pain in her wrist finally caught her attention. She looked at her swollen arm, inhaled sharply and screamed at the top of her little lungs…

“I WANT MY DADDDDDDDDDDDDDDYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/tumblr_lhsmtmlL8z1qfi7xzo1_500_zpse83f2f12.gif

Re: [RP] The Night Lands
August 24, 2013 10:10PM
Night Lands Castle grounds

Just when Joffrey thought he might have some time to spend with his gorgeous wife Selene for a few hours before noon, to go pick up Tempest’s new white pony, he heard the blood curdling scream that was coming from the Castle Gardens. It was his daugher, and she was screaming out for him. Shocked by the sheer tone and the fact she could well be in danger, his metamorphosis was rapid, his black and blood veined wings exploding from his back, unfurling at incredible speed. There was no time to gather a horse and ride to her, no he took to the air instead, flapping his mammoth wings, the look of the demon of defeat written all over his face. He no longer looked like Joffrey, but the hell infused demon he truly was. Down far below, he could make out Nanny, who was near to fainting, and his daughter sitting at a tea party table with toys, screaming for all she was worth.

Joffrey swooped down into a clearing with his wings folding in behind him as he ran, not walked, to be at her side. Tempest was his one and only daughter, much loved, in fact he doted on the girl so much that it was a miracle that Selene got a look in some days. He even got reports on the child round the clock, for her safety was paramount to him. Joffrey knew that she was not a pure demon, but it was the fact she was created from the love of an angel and demon that made her all the more special.

Appearing just a couple of feet away, his wings now dissapearing behind him and his face returning to that of his usual self, he came down on bended knee by his daughter, staring into her tear filled eyes and asked her;

“Pumpkin, Daddy’s here. Who hurt my precious one? Who does Daddy need to kill?” He was looking around for the perpetrator, but only saw Nanny’s legs sticking out from a nearby hedge. Couldn’t have been her, she couldn’t hurt a fly. He spied the swollen mark on her arm, and then went to reach for her wrist. “Did something bite you? A bee? Shall I kill the Bee keeper? Hmm?”

http://www.crushable.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/08/sophia-grace-getting-pet-by-russell-brand.gif

<3>

Re: [RP] The Night Lands
August 24, 2013 10:18PM
Like a faucet that had been turned off, Tempest’s screams and tears instantly stopped now that her daddy was by her side. Her lower lip trembled as he poked and prodded at her arm. “I killed the bee, daddy. I made him e’splode.” Tempest stated in her child’s voice. She pointed to the still smouldering remains of the insect resting on the other side of the table. “Nanny passed out. And she wouldn’t play tea party with me.” she pouted.

Tempest knew just how to push all her father’s buttons and did it on a daily basis. If anyone had asked the Brax Family who ruled the roost, you can bet all eyes would be on little Tempest.

“Where’s my present?” she demanded.

Re: [RP] The Night Lands
August 24, 2013 10:38PM
Castle grounds Garden

“The present? Ah yes, the pretty pony. Yes, Daddy is picking that up for you right on Noon, Sweety, just like Daddy promised you.” Joffrey said, his voice dripping in sweetness, like you would hear from any parent trying to sooth a child’s temper. This was the nasty part of having a demon hybrid for a child. One minute she was sweetness and light, the next…was like something out of a horror film. Nothing in any books on parenting prepared him for his own daughter’s tantrums.

http://www.smh.com.au/ffximage/2007/08/30/magda_wideweb__470x312,0.jpg

Hearing a rustle come from the bushes behind them, Joffrey realized that Nanny was still stuck in the hedge. He patted his daughter’s sore spot and then went to go help pull Nanny out of the garden hedge. It was a bit of a struggle, since Nanny was not a lightweight. When she was righted, she had leaves and things crawling in her hair, her hat was lopsided, and she appeared dazed.

“M’lord…little Tempest blew up a bee…there was nothing I could do. How did I end up in the hedge?”

“First flare up, huh? I should have known. She is getting her powers, clearly. Remind me to fire proof her room.”

The Nanny nodded, picking out a caterpillar from her ear, while Joffrey turned back to attend to his daughter. He picked up one of the teddy bears and had it walk across the table to her, making it appear to talk, throwing his voice.

“Prince Pooh bear…makes all the pain in your wrist go away.” He then lowered it to appear to kiss her arm over and over, in an effort to cheer her up “Mwah Mwah Mwah.” Joffrey then pulled the bear back and tossed it over his shoulder for Nanny to catch. He gave his daughter another big smile and said. “Aren’t I the best daddy in the whole land?” He was so hopeful.

<3>

Re: [RP] The Night Lands
August 24, 2013 10:49PM
Now you could say Tempest was a somewhat reasonable child, but by no means was she a stupid child. She knew her father was trying to distract her from the pain in her arm, especially with her own teddy.

“Prince Pooh bear…makes all the pain in your wrist go away.” he stated en falsetto, making the bear kiss her arm. “Mwah Mwah Mwah.”

“I don’t want a pony. I want an elephant. A bright blue one.” She stated in a voice that could melt steel. For a 7 year old, that was surprising. She crossed her arms over her chest, wincing a little as she pressed against her wrist.

She glared at her father, causing his hair to stand on end.

http://www.digitalbusstop.com/wp-content/uploads/2011/08/Russell-Brand2.jpg

Re: [RP] The Night Lands
August 24, 2013 11:23PM
Oh things were going from bad to worse. He had organised for his daughter to have a white pony. She had been harping on about this white pony for days. Do you know how hard it is to even get a white pony in the Night lands? Very hard. They are more the horses of the Casterly’s not the Brax house. But now…now she wanted…a blue elephant. And not just any blue. A BRIGHT blue one.

Joffrey could feel the hair on the back of his neck stand on its end, and he had such a perplexed look on his face. How on earth was he going to make a blue elephant appear out of the air? He was a demon, not Bo Bo the Clown. Racking his brains, he was panting, as though he was going to hyperventilate. Then he remembered, Nanny kept with her a bag of holdings. It had so many wonderful things in it, that he used to beg her to take out his favorite toys when he was little. He held up a finger to his daughter and said;

“Wait…just a moment, Sweetheart.”

Turning quickly, he ran over to Nanny, who was now sitting down fanning herself.

“The Bag….let me borrow it a second.”

‘What do you want with the bag? I don’t keep elephants in there, not even blue ones.”

“No no….I have an idea.”

With that, Nanny shrugged and handed over the bag, which he madly started to rummage through, his tongue sticking out the side of his mouth, till he came across what he knew to be, what he needed. Dropping the bag in Nanny’s lap, he kept his back to his daughter, and fiddled…and then he started to make an odd sound.

~Pffffft….Pfffffft….Pfffft….Pfffft….tie tie squeak tie tie squeak…Pfffft…Pfffft…Pfffft….Pfffft…tie tie squeak tie tie tie.~

Every few minutes, he would steal a glance at his daughter, and then go back to working on his creation.

~Pffffft….Pfffffft….Pfffft….Pfffft….tie tie squeak tie tie squeak…Pfffft…Pfffft…Pfffft….Pfffft…tie tie squeak tie tie tie.~

Almost out of breath, Joffrey finally turned around and presented the blue elephant to Tempest….a balloon…elephant, that happened to be bright blue.

http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2013/08/bdc3a-085-littleelephant.jpg?w=640

“TAH DAH!”

<3>

Re: [RP] The Night Lands
August 24, 2013 11:32PM
Tempest watched her father, perplexed as he went to Nanny and whispered something Tempest couldn’t hear. She watched Nanny hand over her bag and her father opened it, digging around in it, looking for something special. She giggled when she saw his tongue poking from between his lips.

He started fiddling with something in his hands, weird noises echoing back to Tempest as she waited to see what her father was doing. He finally turned, out of breath…with a bright blue elephant balloon between his hands.

“TAH DAH!” her father exclaimed.

Seeing the bright blue elephant in her father’s hands, Tempest smile was like the brightest of suns.

“Thank you, Daddy! I love it!” she giggled, throwing her arms around her father’s neck and kissing his cheek. “I wonder if there are any sweets.”

With her elephant in her arms, she skipped down the garden’s path toward the castle, leaving behind a bewildered Nanny and a very much relieved father.

Re: [RP] The Night Lands
August 24, 2013 11:43PM
And off she went, happy as any little girl should be, carrying in her arms the blue balloon elephant, her father had made with love, care and a whole lot of air. He actually had to rest against a nearby tree, still slightly winded, from all that balloon blowing. Nanny was shaking her head, and starting to pack up the tea party and assorted guests, every so often looking across at the relieved father.

“You organized a white pony for her, didn’t you?’

“Oh…Hell…the pony. I did. Noon too. Don’t I feel like a right prat.”

“You spoil her too much, you know that. I didn’t go giving you everything you screamed for. When you took a shine to the wet nurse with the big boobs, and made grabby hands at her…”

“I was fifteen…”

“Still…not like I was going to let you sink your teeth into her…you have to admit, you were a bit old for that.”

“Not from where I was standing.”

The Nanny sighed, and then holstered her bag on her shoulder, the fairy tale book under her arm. She gave Joffrey’s arm a pat.

“She may be that sweet little girl you always wanted, but dear, you need to be firm with her. I have already seen how she treats her own mother, surely you have had words over it.”

Joffrey sighed and nodded, he knew Nanny was right. He made a vow to himself, to be a bit tougher next time. How long that would last though, remained to be seen. “Guess I better go tell the stable master, to send the white pony to the glue factory. Either that, or we are having stew a la hoof.” Joffrey then pushed himself off the tree, and strolled back towards the house.

<3>

 


The Hillbilly.

$
0
0

The HillBilly

 

A hillbilly went hunting one day in Oklahoma and bagged three ducks. He put them in the bed of his pickup truck and was about to drive home where he was confronted by an ornery game warden who didn’t like hillbillies.The game warden ordered to the hillbilly to show his hunting license, and the hillbilly pulled out a valid Oklahoma hunting license. The game warden looked at the license, then reached over and picked up one of the ducks, sniffed its butt, and said, “This duck ain’t from Oklahoma. This is a Kansas duck. You got a Kansas huntin’ license, boy?” The hillbilly reached into his wallet and produced a Kansas hunting license.

The game warden looked at it, then reached over and grabbed the second duck, sniffed its butt, and said, “This ain’t no Kansas duck. This duck’s from Arkansas. You got an Arkansas license?”
The hillbilly reached into his wallet and produced an Arkansas license. The warden then reached over and picked up the third duck, sniffed its butt, and said This ain’t no Arkansas duck. This here duck’s from South Carolina. You got a South Carolina huntin’ license?”

Again the hillbilly reached into his wallet and brought out a South Carolina hunting license. The game warden was extremely frustrated at this point, and he yelled at the hillbilly “Just where the hell are you from?

“The hillbilly turned around, bent over, dropped his pants, and said “You tell me, you’re the expert!!”.


The Ballroom (6) – Rosas Spinis.

$
0
0

Re: {RP} Ballroom
August 29, 2013 05:24AM
The party was well and truly over. The guests were either fleeing for their lives, or being mauled to death by the horde of werewolves under the rule of the Count. Edward was now on the floor, wreathing and his clothes being torn off, as his body was undergoing a transformation due to the werewolf attack. Bartholomew had seized Fanny’s hand, and was dragging her through the crowd, with his free hand creating fire balls, that he was hurtling at wolves and other enraged demon kind. Poor Fanny was slipping and sliding in the blood splattered floor, tripping on the decapitated head of some poor soul

“Sorry….oops…sorry…damn bastard wolf things…ACK!” She does a round house punch to one werewolf that gets too close. “You can’t attack us..its not the British way!”Fanny screeched at another demon, that is being torn in two by two female werewolves.“DAAAHHHLING…GET ME OUT OF HERE!” Fanny had had enough, and then there was the firing of the gun by the Detective. Bartholomew caught sight of Reginald trying to take out the werewolf that had attacked Edward, Juliette’s blood doll. “A gun is not the answer to killing those things! Bart shouted, trying to find his father. “They’d have better luck with your purse, Kitten.”

Finally, Bart hears his Father screaming for him and his sister and Mother, to come to him. Tightening his grip on Fanny, he pulls her harder, smashing his way through fighting beasts, till at last he reaches his Father, and Elvira. His mother is there too, but Juliette is missing. “Father….the wolf got Ed.” Course he would have already seen it, but there was nothing they could do. Bart swept Fanny up into his arms, as his father prepared to get them all out of there, and home to safety.

“Don’t let go!” he cried, as the Head of the Roxburgs caused a mammoth explosion of flames, that had all spirited back to the Roxburg Family manor.

http://30.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_li1ljfMwLk1qav29fo1_r1_500.gif

<3>

Re: {RP} Ballroom
August 29, 2013 06:50AM

Ezekiel barely had time to notice Amos leaving before the man suddenly sprung away. The male glanced only briefly towards where his friend leaped, seeing Elvira there, before he let out a low growl and suddenly focused on the chandelier above them all. It was the main light source. It took a few moments before he pulled it with his mind hard enough. It came free of the hooks it was on, and tumbled down. It hit the floor with a loud crash, candles, glass, and metal flying every which way. Underneath where it had landed where a few bodies – human and demon alike. Most of the candles had flickered out, being extinguished from the drop. Now that the room was much darker, Ezekiel took note that Amos had teleported his family away, and took that as a sign that he should get out now. Fighting through the demons, he made it to the front entrance and left.


Isabella was mainly slinking through the corners now, avoiding conflict. WHen a demon got too close to her, though, she struck out at them viciously. Her main fascination was with the werewolves, though. They were powerful – and so amazing, in her opinion. Still in her panther form, she decided that she didn’t need to be here any longer. Just as the chandelier crashed down, she made a dash and a leap for the window. The panther crashed through it easily and landed on the ground, wit ha few cuts and scrapes on her from the glass. Wasting no time, she began running.

[thread change for both... dunno where yet, though]

Re: {RP} Ballroom
August 29, 2013 07:20PM
By now, the ballroom was almost deserted of the werewolves and many of the demons that had survived the carnage, had fled the building out into the rainy night. The odd crash sound as chandeliers fell to the marble floor, coupled with the moans of the dying made for a terrible sight. All around them, were dismembered bodies, pools of blood and wolf hair. Not all of the werewolves had escaped, and the naked forms of their former selves, laid strewn amongst the dead.

http://i48.tinypic.com/ina0ro.gif

The Doctor came back to the Detective, after having searched the building for Levi and Phoebe. They were nowhere to be found, thankfully, and the Doctor patted the Detective, trying to establish if he was okay.

“They’re not here….you were right. I should have had more faith in my son. He must have rushed Phoebe to safety the moment this started.” Johnathon’s face showed something of a look of relief, though haunted by what he had witnessed here so far. The Detective, was still in shock. “I shot that wolf…man twice. And it still got away. How is that possible, John?” The Doctor thought for a moment, and then said. “Well, maybe…ordinary bullets have no affect. You have to remember, we are dealing with supernatural beings. And to be honest, this is the first I have ever encountered them. I thought it odd, when I read the invitation. How can I have been so blind, and not picked up on this sooner?”It wasn’t surprising that either man were shocked that the Werewolves were there. Its one thing to hazard a guess, another to see it in reality.

Looking over the dead demons that were either in chairs, on the floor, or strewn across tables. “So you think…they were all lured here to wipe out the opposition? I thought it was always good versus evil, not…evil versus evil.” The Detective said, wiping his brow, and then holstering his weapon. He had a good point, but the Doctor knew the answer. “Like in life, everything has a hierarchy, and there is always going to be factions on either side. One…wanting to dominate the other. Clearly, this is what this is.”

Soon the sound of police whistles were heard, as the local law enforcement had finally arrived, and they too were shocked by what was to be laid out before them. The Doctor and the Detective knew that they would be caught up in the questioning, especially since the Detective had shot one of the offenders. The Detective grabbed hold of Johnathon’s arm and yanked him out of sight, behind a pillar.

“We need to get back to the Manor…regroup. Check our children are alright. Then and only then, I can go back to the Yard, and file a report on this. Our kids come first. There is nothing more we can do here.” The Doctor knew that Reginald was right, and together, they went out the nearest exit, and headed back to the manor.

<3>

(thread change – Manor)

 


Night Land Castle (14) – The Blood of Kings.

$
0
0

 

 

[RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 24, 2013 01:33PM
http://gyazo.com/a1fc56b20ffd93cdd6fa188c4a4c6cc6.png

Home of the Royal Family of Brax. Please state what room you are in. Please note that castles are generally surrounded by a small city, a capital of sorts.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 24, 2013 07:05PM
Selene and Joffrey’s Chambers

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m7e4vzF6iu1rtyyna.gif
Selene sat in her chair at the vanity silently, watching her maidservants pull at her long blonde locks. Her stormy green eyes stared at her reflection as she stroked a dove in her hand. A small smirk curved her lips as she watched one of the maidservants struggled to keep a red rose in her hair. Flicking her gaze down to her dove as she spoke in a deadly calm voice, spelling trouble for the woman. “Magda…do you remember the last time you did not do my hair as was requested?” There was a small smile on her face as she asked the question as though they were speaking of the weather. “I wasn’t very happy, was I?” Her gaze then flicked to Magda. “And you couldn’t sit for a week, couldn’t you?”

Magda’s hands trembled as she tried not to pull the princess’s hair any further. “Y-yes, your majesty…I remember.” Looking down at the floor, she tried not to cry and bit her lip.
http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m2coabnjUA1qdfyd9o1_500.gif
Selene watched her with a raised eyebrow, her fingers clenching the bird tighter in her hand. It began to struggle in her grip, but she did not relent. With her free hand, she swatted Magda’s hand away and stood up from her chair slowly. Her eyes looked at Magda in the reflection, and her voice grew even softer. “Look at me.” Magda’s shoulders shook with the force of her fear but she raised her eyes to meet the princess’s. Selene smiled still and tilted her head slightly “That’s a good girl. Stand in front of me.” Magda let out a whimper but nodded, walking in front of Selene as though she were walking to her death. Selene leaned and in caressed Magda’s cheek as she murmured against her neck “If I didn’t have to meet my husband for breakfast so soon, I would feast on your heart…”

Magda let out a squeal of fear and looked to the side, trying not to gag at the princess’s closeness. “Y-yes…your grace…”

The princess then stepped away from Magda, her eyes blinking as she looked down at the bird in her hand. Confusion flooded her face as she slowly lessened her grip. Turning to look at Magda, she frowned sadly and walked up to her. Reaching up with a hand to touch her shoulder with concern, Magda flinched. Selene just stared at her for a moment before whispering “Please get me my white slippers…” Magda nodded quickly and rushed over to the vanity. Picking up the princess’s desired slippers, she hurried back to her and helped them on. Once Selene was fully dressed, she walked as though she were in a daze to the door. Looking over her shoulder, she smiled gently as her angelic aura surrounded her once more “Do try to rest, dear…” Magda nodded weakly and watched Selene walk out of the room. When she was sure she was alone, Magda collapsed against the vanity and began to sob.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 25, 2013 06:17AM
Desmond was waiting around the corner, leaning against a pillar as he wondered when the princess would finally make her appearance. He was not yet aware of just how bad she had been lately, but he did know enough to be wary of her being alone. Lately Selene had been flighty and agitated, a sign that her power had no outlet. If she kept herself bottled up anymore, it would be bad for those close to her. Hearing the swish of a woman’s dress and the quiet padding of shoes, he peeked his head around the corner and smiled gently.
http://29.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_ldb4mwZt821qex40do1_500.gif
“I trust you slept well, Princess?”

Selene nearly jumped out of her skin when she heard the warlock, clutching her chest as her eyes flashed an angry red. When she recognized the man who became the closest father figure to her proximity, she smiled and threw her arms around him“Desmond, you frightened me!”

He chuckled and patted her back lightly before he stroked her hair “I noticed…” As he took in her appearance, he nodded appreciatively and searched her face “I assume you have not seen your husband yet? Though I imagine the blood-curdling scream the whole kingdom heard has him quite preoccupied.”

The princess immediately frowned and began to walk again “He must be doting on Tempest again…honestly, if he keeps this behavior up, she will only get worse.”

Desmond quickly fell into step with his mistress and chuckled affectionately “Spoken like a true mother…Come now, dearest, you know Joffrey is just trying his best to be the greatest father he can be.”

As they walked towards the dining hall, Selene smiled gently and nodded. The familiar adoration and love brightened her face as she thought of her demon prince, and just picturing him with their daughter made her aura glow brighter. “He really is so good with her, isn’t he…If only he could shed some light on how to allow me to be closer with her as well.”

The warlock smiled knowingly before patted her arm “In time, dove. She is so young, so rambunctious. Tempest will always be a daddy’s girl, this is true. But there is always time to bond with your off-spring.” With that, they were in front of the dining hall and he took her hand. “Well, I shall go see what is taking them so long to find you, dearest. You go in an unwind. You look like the devil.”

Selene shot him a playful look and swatted him “I will have your head for that, sir…”

As she turned around and walked into the dining hall, a maidservant slipped out with a bruised face. Selene passed by her and the girl froze in fear until the princess was a safe distance. Desmond leaned against the doorway and murmured “Better my head than my soul…” Nodding distractedly, he turned around in a flourish of his cape and set off to find the prince and the ‘precious’ child.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 25, 2013 07:57AM
Black Fog Castle – Hall of Ancestors

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/PortraitHall_zpsa0f7645b.jpg

Having raided the kitchens after coming indoors, Tempest was wandering around munching on a cookie she had swiped out from under Cook’s nose. She was staring at the portraits of her ancestors that hung for all to see, trying to guess what the portrait’s subject may have been doing at the time.

This was her favorite section in the entire castle. It was here that she let her imagination run wild, making up stories to herself about the people in them and the clothes they wore.

She was especially fond of the portrait of her Grandmother. She looked so beautiful and regal in her crown and dress. She sat down on a bench opposite the portraits, cookie forgotten in her hand as she stared at the portrait.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/grandmother_zpsd17be90c.jpg

“I want to be like her someday.” she often mumured to herself.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 25, 2013 08:13AM
Black Fog Castle – Hall of Ancestors

It had been a long walk back up to the Castle, and by the time Joffrey had arrived, he hadn’t been able to catch sight of his young minx of a daughter; Tempest. Well, least he wasn’t hearing her screaming the Castle down that something had either, bitten, fallen, or gotten in her way. He still had the matter of the white pony to sort out, after going to great lengths to have her gift ready by Noon. Maybe he should have just reached into Nanny’s bag of holdings, to find a white pony. Least he knew he could stuff it back in there if Tempest didn’t want it.

As he walked along the halls, he would soon come across the Hall of Ancestors, that had paintings of all their relatives, even the ones that Joffrey despised. The one painting that truly gave him the creeps, was Selene’s mother’s portrait. Metia. Ugh, that woman. He was so close to blowing her off the edge of that mountain the day she chased him up the hillside to see what he had done to her daughter. Not the nicest of meetings. Half of him wished his mother Rose had managed to take a bite out of the woman before she left the Throne room that day.

http://ellamag.com/wp-content/woo_custom/160-Russell-Brand-book-cover.gif

It was as he came towards that awful picture, that he heard the voice of his daughter, Tempest.

“I want to be like her someday.”

“Ack…no..no, Sweetheart, wouldn’t it be better to be like Mummy? Mummy is soooo much nicer. Nanna’s got saggy bosoms.” Joffrey said, then suddenly imagined Metia topless and threw up in his mouth a little. He sat down beside his daughter and placed his arm around her. “Sweet pea. Sometimes cause something looks pretty on the outside…erm…doesn’t mean they are pretty inside.” He knew this for a fact.

<3>

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 25, 2013 08:21AM
Her father’s voice startled her a bit as he sat down beside her, putting an arm around her small shoulders.

“Ack…no..no, Sweetheart, wouldn’t it be better to be like Mummy? Mummy is soooo much nicer. Nanna’s got saggy bosoms. Sweet pea. Sometimes cause something looks pretty on the outside…erm…doesn’t mean they are pretty inside.”

Tempest thought about that for a few moments, her childish brain processing that information. She turned her gaze back to the portrait, her little head cocked to one side as her eyes poured over her grandmother’s features.

“I don’t want to be like Mummy. She’s mean to me sometimes. I want to be like her.” she stated stubbornly, pointing at her Grandmother. Then in the ways of children everywhere, her attention was snagged by something else. “What are bosoms?” Tempest wondered, looking up at her father.

“Do they hurt? I heard Maid speaking to Cook about her bosoms were sore after one of the horsemen squeezed them too hard. Why did that man do that, daddy? I don’t think I like him. He should be killed for hurting Maid.”

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 25, 2013 08:36AM
Black Fog Castle – Hall of Ancestors

Ever said something and then wished to the heavens that you hadn’t? Well, that is exactly what Joffrey was feeling at this very moment, for ever mentioning Nanna and Bosoms in the same sentence. Tempest, the little darling had her sights set on being like Nanna, cause she thought her mother was mean to her. Tempest really needed a wake up call on that one. Joffrey had seen Metia when she was angry, and let’s just say, that there was less fire in hell that day.

“I don’t want to be like Mummy. She’s mean to me sometimes. I want to be like her.”

“Trust me, Sweet pea. Mummy is one hundred times nicer than Nanna. But you might need to spend some time at Nanna’s with your aunt Clarice, to see what I mean.” Joffrey said with a strained voice. The very idea of Clarice and Tempest having sleep overs, was unsettling. But the worst was to come, when an inquisitive child asks the big question, and this one, was going to be damn hard to answer.

“What are bosoms?”

“Bosoms? Oh…err…they are….”

“Do they hurt? I heard Maid speaking to Cook about her bosoms were sore after one of the horsemen squeezed them too hard. Why did that man do that, daddy? I don’t think I like him. He should be killed for hurting Maid.”

What a mouthful. She had been eavesdropping on the help, and learning of the manhandling ways of the horseman. Groping the maid. Half of his mind wanted to know which one, cause he probably had a good job at touching up her boobs too, if it was the one he thought. Coughing loudly, he pulled on shirt collar, and then tried to explain what “bosoms” were.

“You see…when a girl gets to a certain age….she…she..uhm…gets…STUNG..that’s it, by the …the..Milk and Honey fairy Bee. Yes..Milk and Honey. So, she gets stung on her…chest and they swell up….and…you end up with…bosoms. So yes it hurts, just like a big…really big bee sting, when they are squeezed. Like…when the naughty bee stung you today. See? Only..that was a bee and not the Milk and Honey fairy bee…cause…..you are…too little…yes..and not ready for that…yet. Soo…why don’t we go find Mummy, and you can show her your…blue elephant?”

<3>

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 25, 2013 08:44AM
Listening to him explain about bee stings brought back to mind her own pain from earlier that day and she huffed a little. “I don’t think I want bosoms, daddy. I don’t like bees.” she grumbled. “Daddy, your face is all red. Are you going to change into Demon Daddy. I like Demon Daddy. He’s fun to play with.” Tempest giggled. “Do you think Mummy will like my elephant. He’s the bestest elephant ever. Thank you, daddy. Can we go eat now? I’m hungry.” And so saying, she shoved the rest of her cookie into her mouth, chewing like a deranged camel.

Twirling in a circle, she skipped off toward the family dining room, wondering what deliciousness Cook had thought of for their meal, again leaving behind a father who was probably wondering what he’d gotten himself into.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 25, 2013 12:23PM
Hall of Ancestors
http://thoughtcatalog.files.wordpress.com/2012/10/half-nelson-ryangosling-portable.gif?w=640&h=352
Desmond was once more waiting in behind a corner for Joffrey when he heard the little princess speaking. He wasn’t particularly thrilled by small children, but he certainly had a way with them. He waited for Tempest to prance out of sight before he stepped out of his shadowy corner and smiled faintly at the demon prince. “She’s just so…charming.” He had heard Tempest say how mean Selene was and that deeply troubled him. Apparently her inner darkness was even lashing out at her own blood. With a sigh, he stepped forward and tried to keep his concerns from reading on his face. “Your majesty, the princess is waiting for you in the dining hall. I would say she has had a trying morning.” Desmond was sure not to tack on his last thought out loud You would know such things if you were present enough for your wife. It was not his place to judge, and though he had not the faintest idea what was so charming about the little Tempest, he had a small understanding of the bond between father and daughter. He was not quick to pass judgement, but there was a small spot of jealousy festering in his heart for Joffrey. The moment he set eyes on Selene, he knew she was something to treasure. However, Desmond was also quick to learn she was not his to treasure. Selene had made it very clear to everyone in the kingdoms that her heart beat only for Joffrey. Still, it was hard not to appreciate her whenever she was around. The warlock then shook his head to break himself away from his thoughts and his smile widened. “I trust your morning has been going well for you and your princess, then?” He tilted his head for a moment before spinning on his heel to lead the prince towards the dining hall. He was an odd sort of fellow.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 25, 2013 12:35PM
Dining Hall

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lw8p7vNXfE1r8sic2o1_500.gif
Selene had made her way into the hall, but she was not sitting at the table like Desmond had expected her to. Instead, she was sitting in a chair surrounded by a group of lords and ladies, a baby lamb she had rescued from the kitchen laying in her lap. As she stroked his head and cooed to it softly as though she were his mother, the crowd swooned. Though her smile was gentle and tender as her expression, her blue eyes held the threat of an impending storm. Sitting back in her seat, she leaned down to kiss the lamb’s head before throwing the crowd a dazzling smile. They all ‘awed’ in response as their hearts seemed to melt. Laughing softly, she nuzzled into the lamb before speaking to one of her maidservants. “See to it this poor creature makes it to my chambers tonight. He is my new pet and I expect him to get the same royal treatment as his mummy.” As the lamb was then taken from her grasp, she sent him a dainty grin as her new love was carried off. Sighing softly, she then crossed her legs and arms as she looked around the dining hall. “What is keeping my husband and child?”


Night Land Castle (15) – The Blood of Kings.

$
0
0


Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 25, 2013 05:52PM
Hall of AncestorsJoffrey rose from the bench after his daughter skipped away to fill her belly no doubt in the dining hall. Wiping off the bits of cookie that had landed on his own lap, he stood and stared at the portrait of Queen Metia and then poked his tongue out at it, clearly not in favour of the Queen of Casterly being seen as something of a role model for his daughter, Tempest. Just when he thought he was alone to his thoughts, and tempted to go to the dining hall himself, he heard that dreadful sneaky tone of the man known as Desmond. Oh, what a royal puppy that one was, always sniffing up behind his wife’s skirts. His shadowy and sneaky ways, that sideways glance that had you feel physically ill. No secret that Joffrey couldn’t stand the sight of the man, so it was equally creepy to hear his voice in the hallowed hall of the Ancestors.

“She’s just so…charming.” Joffrey blinked a moment and replied “If you mean Queen Metia, I’d have to give you a long lesson in how not to judge a book by their cover. BUT if you mean my daughter Tempest, then yes…she is charming…to a degree.” The Prince wasn’t stupid, he knew that Tempest had a bit of a reputation for being needy at times. But that was all the charm you get from a child that is part demon. Turning away from the paintings, he faced Desmond head on, and then listened to his enquiry about Selene. “Your majesty, the princess is waiting for you in the dining hall. I would say she has had a trying morning.” ~SHE’S HAD A TIRING MORNING?~ Joffrey thought to himself, his eyes practically rolling up into the back of his head. Joffrey had spent much of the morning tending to their daughter, so his wife could have a lie in. Finding his composure, the Prince slapped Desmond’s arm and then said with a voice rich in sarcasm. “What would my wife do without you seeking me out to go and entertain her, hmm?” It didn’t take a rocket scientist to figure out that Desmond would be in the silks with Selene in the blink of an eye, if Joffrey was not around. Course that damned man had a retort lined up. “I trust your morning has been going well for you and your princess, then?” Well that was a loaded question, which was said off the cuff, as he turned and walked away, leaving Joffrey to sing out in his wake;

“Oh yes…she learnt about the birds, the bees, and…bosoms. Simply bloody marvelous.” With sneaky pants out of sight, Joffrey marched on down to the dining hall, to see if there was anything left to eat, after his whirlwind of a daughter had had her share.

Dining hall

The first thing that Joffrey heard as he entered the dining hall was the sound of a lamb baaing. He raised an eyebrow, to see his beloved Selene handing over a lamb to one of her ladies in waiting, and her orders left him slightly dumbfounded. See to it this poor creature makes it to my chambers tonight. He is my new pet and I expect him to get the same royal treatment as his mummy.” Did he hear right? Did she just adopt a lamb and seek to have it live in her chambers? What…the hell was going on? Tilting his head slightly as the lady walked off with the lamb, Joffrey held up a finger and he had a stutter when he asked; “Since when were livestock considered children, dear? I have no intent on sleeping next to a cow, anytime soon.” Perhaps this is part of the post child syndrome or a new fashion trend that he was unaware of. “I thought lambs were for…dining on, not keeping in one’s bed chambers.” You had to admit, this was a strange situation.

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lmiaiyga6y1qztwte.gif

<3>

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 25, 2013 06:58PM
Dining HallSelene’s head slowly swiveled toward her husband, her face lighting up as she finally was able to be near him. She raised a hand and waved at him flirtatiously, her aura seeming to light up more and reach over to him like a warm caress. Ever since she married him and birthed his child, Selene seemed to have developed empathic abilities that allowed her emotions to be a bridge between her and Joffrey. Leaning back in her chair, she wrinkled her nose playfully and cooed “Since now, lovey. You dote on our precious little daughter, I figure I need a lamb of my own to slaughter. Er, love.” Shrugging innocently, she smiled around at everyone before the storm flickered in her eyes. Once more, her head swiveled dangerously slow to her husband as he mentioned that lambs were to be dined on. Standing up, the crowd of people stepped back as they waited for the fireworks. But just as quickly as the anger and doom flashed in her eyes, it disappeared. Crossing her arms, she stared her husband down and whispered quietly “If dining is what you desire, my love, then my body should suffice enough for a glorious feast, wouldn’t you say?” Smiling seductively, she sashayed up to him and placed a hand on his chin. Pulling him down to her lips, she planted a kiss on his lips. Purring familiarly, her eyes then popped open when she heard a familiar voice.

“Your grace, I have heard the most absurd rumor.”
http://images4.fanpop.com/image/photos/24000000/Amanda-Seyfried-amanda-seyfried-24092618-500-281.gif
As Desmond’s voice filled the dining hall, Selene pulled from her husband to give the warlock a malicious grin and waved coyly.“Tell me, Lord Desmond, how it is that you can acquire information so quickly?”

The warlock strolled up to the royal couple and smiled slightly as he looked between the pair. “I have my ways…” Giving Joffrey a knowing look, he placed a hand at his chin while folding the other across his chest.

Selene watched the pair and frowned, leaning into her husband “What is it you two are thinking…” Before Desmond could try to answer with his witty retorts, the princess turned her back on him to focus on her darling prince. Standing on her toes, she snaked her arms around his neck and purred “Darling, don’t you think it’s about time Tempest met her grandparents. I am feeling terribly homesick…” Smiling innocently, she beamed up at him lovingly, all traces of the storm gone.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 25, 2013 08:02PM
Dining HallHer Royal Highness was seated at the top of the table, enjoying a sumptuous feast and of course was surrounded by members of the Court, who she was entertaining in kind with her display involving the lamb. Prince Joffrey was still very confused about the matter of the Lamb in their bed chambers, but with his wife adopting a spiritual glow, and being that coy little minx she could be, she assured him, or at least tried to that the lam was something for her to dote on, since she made it plain that she considered Joffrey’s relationship with their daughter to be…extra special. Could he help it if their daughter reminded him so much of his wife when they first met? That playful innocence? Joffrey never really had anything or anyone to truly call his own, so when Tempest was born, he was simply besotted, and tried to be the best father he could, considering his own parents lacked the ability. Maybe he thought in his own way that if he showered his daughter with love and attention, she might turn out differently. That was the sentiment, anyways. Selene’s words would send a shock wave through the room, one that had all eyes turn from her to Joffrey and back.

“Since now, lovey. You dote on our precious little daughter, I figure I need a lamb of my own to slaughter. Er, love.”

“Now now, my Love. You do know that I give our daughter the love she needs, there is nothing to say you can’t snaffle her away to love and cuddle at your leisure. Besides, she is less smelly and better toilet trained than a lamb.”

The crowd of the court parted as Selene made her cat like strides towards him, and put on her seductive charm, her body oozing with sexuality. Talk about fickle. One minute discussing lambs and love, the next she wanted to be the one with the apple in her mouth. Forcefully, she placed a hand on his chin, and brought him down for a kiss, which he didn’t mind at all, until he heard the voice of Sneaky pants Desmond.

“Your grace, I have heard the most absurd rumor.”

“And…right on cue..” Joffrey sighed, taking a step back and crossing his arms in front of him. This should be joyous. Wonder who the git has been spying on now. But by the looks of things, he had plans to tell some tale about Joffrey. Ah, lovely, sow the seeds of doubt in the Mrs.

“Really, Desmond. So listening to the staff gossip is now more than a passing fancy? How..exciting it must be for you. Let me guess, the cook is shagging the butcher for a better cut of rump?” Joffrey said dryly, before turning his attention back to his adoring wife. She…was now all over his neck, arms like snakes, and he was half thinking the term “afternoon delight” was going to have her on the menu.

“Hmm?”

“Darling, don’t you think it’s about time Tempest met her grandparents. I am feeling terribly homesick…”

“What? Oh…them. Well…I guess, but…I don’t think your parents like me very much, especially after the whole…Great war, cause we ran off and eloped. Pretty sure your father still has a bee in his bonnet about that.” Of this, Joffrey was certain. He had no desire to meet with her parents, point blank.

http://i1081.photobucket.com/albums/j360/misscolettemac/ru.gif

<3>

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 25, 2013 08:32PM
Castle Courtyard – Knight GatheringSir Leon Petrelli had changed much since the war ended. He was no longer the honorable man he was, but instead had been replaced with what he truly was, a blood thirsty Demon of War. Not only had his power increased due to this, but so did his standing in the pits of hell. He was now considered an Arch Demon, which was one of the highest ranks one such as himself could receive. The battles he fought fed his demonic lust for war, bloodshed, and combat until it overpowered the will of the true Sir Leon.

He and his companion, Regina, now lived as royalty, being that Leon had been promoted to General of the Armies of Brax. He was invited to diners, celebrations, events, anything the king showed himself at, so did Leon and Regina. In truth, this was not because of his new need to serve his king, but actually to enjoy himself with Regina. Though the two had their fun on a regular basis, fighting knights randomly, killing little squirrels, and challenging anything with a sword, including each other. He still enjoyed the times he saw a her that she did not often show, a softer, much more feminine side that showed exactly what she was: a strong, powerful woman, whom Leon had grown to appreciate and respect in many ways. One of which ways, Leon had comtemplated within his own mind hundreds of times. Love.
http://muhsadam.files.wordpress.com/2012/02/spartacus-vengeance-libertus-episode-5-72.jpg?w=640
Currently, Leon was standing against a wall, covered in shadows within his normal war dress on. A simple leather harness over his shoulders, leather boots, and a leather and cloth garment covering his crotch and thighs with a red colored cloth hanging from his belt line. On the cloth, he wore the crest of the House of Brax. His combat style had changed greatly as well, preffering the use of two swords now over sword and shield. The swords hung off his back, both made intriquetly to capture his new personality and high ranking position. The steel of the blades had been made dark, to symbolize the new darkness within him. their hilts holding spikes at their bottom instead of the traditional circle.

His eyes were held on the knights that were training, smirking as he watched them fail time and time again, then cheer at the sign of the most simple of successes. For now he was alone, but he knew this would not last, and it didn’t, as one of the Harlets Leon had pelasured not a week ago had returned to him. Her body was one to behold, and her face was as well, and Leon’s eyes intinctively moved to her, a smile of cocky personality curled over his lips. “Morning Sir Leon.” “Yes…very good indeed.” Moving his body so his shoulder was against the wall and his legs were crossed, he made it so his front faced the woman, his muscular body tensing at the movement and rippling with it. “What have you sought ME out for, Jaina? Isn’t it I who should be doing that?” The woman chuckled, stepping to him, her dark hair flowing behind her with a gentle wind, as she placed her hand on his chest and ran it down his toned core, her eyes following the motion. “It appears, you’ve left ME wanting more this time.” She pressed against him, stepping on her toes to move her lips to his ear. “Free of charge.” Leon chuckled gently as she bounced back to her feet, her finger moving to a lock of hair and curling it. Her tight, revealed bosom enticing him further as she bit her lip and eyed him wantingly.
http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lft6uoZ2Gh1qdmj6qo1_400.gif

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 25, 2013 09:18PM
Hall Outside Dining RoomAlthough Tempest had been on her way to the dining hall to join her family for dinner, her attention had been snagged by the new serving maids dragging one of the younger stableboys into a broom cubbard. Curious now, she tip-toed closer to the door to maybe hear what they might be up to. She pressed an ear to the door and heard the maid giggling as well as some wet, squishy sounds (kissing). Tempest made a face. It sounded gross, whatever the two were doing.

There were sounds of moaning and groaning next and she wondered if they were hurt.

“Oh Roderick! It’s so big! Will it fit?” she heard the maid exclaim a moment later.

“Of course it will, my darling. Just bend over that stack and we’ll give it a go.”

“I can’t, Roddy. I’m to be in the dining hall seving dinner to the family. I don’t want to be missed.”

“It won’t take long, Isabel. Please?”

“All right….*moan*…Oh Roddy…your penis…*moan*…is so huge! It feels like…*moan*…I’m splitting in twain!”

“My…*grunt*…darling…*moan*…feels so…*pant*…good! Your…*slap*…hole…so…*mmm*…tight!”

To a 7 year old child…this was something they do not see or hear in their every day lives. And an inquisitive 7 year old would do just about anything to learn something new…

She took a peek through a gap in the wood.

[25.media.tumblr.com] <—–(NSFW LINK – CLICK AT YOUR OWN PERIL!!!)

“Why are they naked? Why is he bumping her like that? What’s that thing between his legs? Why is it all wet? It looks like it hurts!” She thought to herself.

She turned away from the door and continued to the dining hall, a small frown on her little tiny face.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/tempest_zpsd5ab41a6.jpg

She passed the servant carrying the lamb just outside the door, not even acknowledging the cuteness.

Dining Hall

She was unusually quiet during dinner, picking at the roasted duck resting on her plate. She seemed to come to some kind of decision, for she looked up at her father just as he was taking a drink of his wine.

“Daddy? What’s a penis? And why would it split someone in two pieces? Does a penis hurt like bosoms do? Do I have a penis? I don’t think I want a penis. It’s wet all the time. That’s just yucky.” she stated without taking a breath.

Everyone in the room…froze.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 26, 2013 06:35AM
Castle Courtyard – Knight GatheringRegina was also at the training grounds with Leon. Ever since war ended Regina had slightly changed, in a good way. She became more friendly towards Leon and the other warriors that stayed at the Brax house. Also, she started doing more stuff with Leon such as going to events, gatherings, etc. You would think that that would never happen as she did hate Leon before, but once they went to war they realized much about each other. They had a lot of stuff in common, which Regina found to be shocking but then interesting.
Regina was wearing a wool like cropped tank that fitted tightly on her, revealing some cleavage and the lower part of her torso as if she cared. Also wearing a wool skirt that only stopped midpoint to her thighs, along with some high-knee boots.The weapons she kept along with her was a sword that she wore strapped across her back, with a few pair of daggers that she kept hidden inside the cloak she wore around her. Leon gave her that sword, repaying her back from when they first met and he broke her spear.
Her laughter filled the air as she was talking and joking with some of the other warriors that were down low in the pit.
“Oh look Regina, it looks like Leon have some company.”
One of the warriors said tauntingly as he pointed towards where Leon stayed. Regina laughter soon stopped as her eyebrows furrowed together. Quickly Regina turned around to see what the guy was talking about. Regina eyes narrowed as she stared at the girl that was caressing on Leon’s body. Clenching her jaw, she quickly left the group of warriors she was talking to, to go meet up with this girl and Leon. Once reaching up to Leon and the girl, Regina would stand along Leon’s side and flash the girl a sarcastic smile. Then quickly Regina placed a hand on the girl’s shoulder and pushed her just far enough that she had a good distance away from Leon.
http://i1124.photobucket.com/albums/l575/TiannnaLoves/Ellen%20Hollman/tumblr_mooec7o2RS1sr7dfbo1_500.gif~original
Her blue eyes shift over to Leon then back at the girl.
“Go find someone else to sex on. Leon has too much time on his hands for someone like you.”
Regina said in a stern, yet harsh tone. The girl just looked at Regina in a disgusted look and then just walked away to the other group of warriors that stayed around the training arena.
Regina then looked back up to Leon as she crossed her arms over her chest and perk a brow. Can you say jealous?

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 26, 2013 06:37AM
Dining Hallhttp://31.media.tumblr.com/d1281e6cb867d6c8283e919e402a5979/tumblr_mqbjszDYlb1sz380oo1_500.gif
Selene ignored Desmond for quite some time, instead focusing on her husband. Still purring, she nuzzled into his chest and pulled her arms down to wrap around his waist. God she missed him. Realizing she was probably coming off as a bit clingy, she withdrew from him but not before planting a kiss on his throat. Stepping back so there was now a foot between them, she gave him her soft smile she had reserved only for him. His presence alone seemed to stifle any signs of darkness within her, returning her to the innocent angel he had once fell in love with. Keeping her hands to herself, she finally turned to give Desmond a sigh.“What is it?”

Now that the warlock had her attention, he placed his hand gently on the princess’s arm and pulled her a good distance away from the demon prince so he could sit with the little princess who now sat at the table. When she placed her beautiful blue eyes upon his face, he exhaled softly as though he had been holding his breath for days. Smiling his charming grin, he held her hands as though they were close friends and murmured “There are some terrible rumors that your father is not the pleasant warm king he used to be. It seems he favors the church.”

Selene raised an eyebrow and frowned, not understanding. “How is embracing religion an urgent matter that you felt was necessary enough to pull me from my family to discuss?” As she stared at Desmond, the storm flashed behind her eyes and she had grown her deathly pale.

Desmond frowned and pulled her closer to whisper in her ear “Has a fervent devotion to the church ever done the people any good..? It is known to go to the leader’s head and wreak holy chaos on all in the kingdom. My suggestion is that you leave sooner than later, and bring me along.” Looking to where Joffrey and Tempest sat, he smirked “And for the sake of your family, I wouldn’t make them tag along for fear of their sanity.” Selene opened her mouth to protest but he placed his fingertips on her mouth. “Shush…you know how Joffrey feels about your parents. Do you really want to create a point of tension between you two?”

The princess studied his face for a moment before turning to look at her husband and child. Shaking her head slowly, she accepted his advice and turned to walk away from him. Joining her family, she took a seat just in time to hear her daughter ask about penises. Raising an eyebrow, she held her goblet out to a servant “I will be needing lots of alcohol this morning…”Staring at Joffrey to calm herself, her eyes went from her stormy dark blue to her peaceful ocean eyes before glancing to their daughter. With her around, it was very difficult not to snap into a rage and strangle the spoiled brat. Smiling gently, she leaned over to her “A penis is a sword attached to a man’s body. It does not split someone in two, but rather makes babies instead. It hurts for the first time and can feel like a bit much if the sword wielder is well-endowed.” Shaking her head, she fought back laughter. “No you don’t have a penis. You have a vagina, and it is the sword’s sheath, but only for the man that truly belongs to you.” Raising her now filled goblet to her lips, she blinked at everyone that was staring “Can we help you?” Smiling her dazzling smile again, she took another sip of wine and winked at her husband.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 26, 2013 07:11AM
Dining hallFor a joyous moment, Joffrey and Selene were getting a nice spot of time, just enjoying each other, even if Selene was being a bit flirtatious in front of the court. Not that he minded really, he did like this naughty side to her. But, it seemed that if it wasn’t Tempest that was causing a ruckus or saying the most ungodly things, it was that damned Warlock, Desmond. What was with this guy? He had to have Selene’s attention all the time. What Joffrey wouldn’t half want to do to this chap, if he got the chance.

Sadly, Selene seemed to pay attention to Desmond’s gossip, which annoyed Joffrey all the more. He stood with his arms folded, as Desmond led his wife away to discuss matters concerning the House of Casterly, and its King, Henry. Joffrey really didn’t have much to do with Henry, other than he imagined the Angelic king probably hated his guts for a load of reasons, like getting Selene pregnant, and then running off to elope. Joffrey instead went to sit with his beloved daughter, Tempest who had a rather odd look on her face. “What is it?” he asked, half afraid of what she was going to ask for. But it was not a request, it was a series of interesting biologically related questions concerning the male anatomy. Joffrey had been holding a chalice and just raised it to his lips to sip, when his daughter asked;

“Daddy? What’s a penis? And why would it split someone in two pieces? Does a penis hurt like bosoms do? Do I have a penis? I don’t think I want a penis. It’s wet all the time. That’s just yucky.”

Joffrey spat a full mouthful of his wine out in front of him, spraying the table, as he couldn’t believe that she went from asking about Bosoms, to penises and all in one day. Thankfully, Selene, came to the rescue.

“A penis is a sword attached to a man’s body. It does not split someone in two, but rather makes babies instead. It hurts for the first time and can feel like a bit much if the sword wielder is well-endowed.” Shaking her head, she fought back laughter. “No you don’t have a penis. You have a vagina, and it is the sword’s sheath, but only for the man that truly belongs to you.”

http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2013/09/fe261-russell-brand.jpg?w=640

Joffrey actually found himself agreeing and pointing at his wife, then tapping the side of his head, meaning that Selene was very clever and knew a great deal about penises.

“Ahahahahaha…sword’s sheath….ahahahahaha.”

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 26, 2013 08:08AM
As she looked at her father for answers to her questions, it was actually her mother who answered her. “A penis is a sword attached to a man’s body. It does not split someone in two, but rather makes babies instead. It hurts for the first time and can feel like a bit much if the sword wielder is well-endowed.” Tempest stared at her mother as if had grown a second head. Her mother simply continued on with her explanation. “No you don’t have a penis. You have a vagina, and it is the sword’s sheath, but only for the man that truly belongs to you.”What? Tempest blinked at her mother, confusion written all over her little face. “Mummy, I’m confused.” Tempest frowned. “What’s well-en…en…endownered?” she stumbled over such a large word. She was only 7. She had no understanding of swords and sheaths and other such things. “Do you make babies like Cook does? Can you eat babies? I don’t understand.” she was rapidly becoming upset as all the words her mother tossed at her crowded into her brain. “I don’t have a vagina. I have a blue elephant. Daddy made him for me.” she smiled, placing her elephant on the table. “And boys are yucky. ‘Cept daddy cause he’s my daddy and daddy isn’t yucky.”

Tempest kept her eyes on her mother as she said this. Then she said something else that made the whole room stop in absolute silence. “I heard you hurting in pain last night, mummy. You were yelling at daddy about going faster. You sounded like that maid I saw in the cubbard. Was daddy bumping you? I bet it hurt. You shouldn’t hurt mummy like that, daddy. It’s not nice.”

“Tempest! Shame on you, young lady!” Nanny scolded, finally finding her tongue. “You should not ask such things, it is very rude.” Tears pooled in the young girl’s eyes as Nanny scolded her. Tempest stared at her, surprised and a little bit hurt. Nanny had never been upset with her before. She looked down at her lap in subdued silence, refusing to speak to anyone or look at anyone.

“How am I to learn if no one let’s me ask?” she thought to herself as she remained rooted to her chair.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 26, 2013 08:22AM
Dining HallSelene tried not to look exasperated as her child continued the onslaught of questions. She was young, after all, and child could always be counted on to be brutally honest. As a plate of food was placed before her, she smiled slightly and picked up her fork. After taking a bite and swallowing, she patted at her lips daintily and looked to Tempest with a smirk“Endowed is when you have been gifted with something amazing. You are endowed with beautiful looks and a…charming personality. And no, if eating babies were tolerated, you would not be here.” Leaning over to peck a kiss on her cheek, she turned to take another sip of her wine. She nodded distractedly as Tempest spoke of her elephant, looking over her glass so her eyes could meet her daughter’s. Placing the glass down, she raised her fork and murmured “Is there anything Daddy wouldn’t give you?” As she went to take another bite, Tempest’s next words stopped her in her tracks. Placing the fork down, her eyes began to flicker as the wind picked up around them. The storm was back and she was trying not to swat the kid.
http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lxe4w2Q8L71r5ruse.gif
Forcing a smile, Selene attempted to alleviate her daughter’s fears. “I was not hurting Daddy. No, it is more likely your father would be hurting me.” Agitated with how clingy her daughter was becoming to husband, she quickly grew tired of her questions. Looking ahead, she took another bite and chewed slowly in an attempt to focus on something other than her daughter. Her crowd of handmaidens stood around her, doting on the princess as they themselves tried to calm the anger that was brewing inside of Selene. After a few moments, she turned to give her daughter a hard look. “Need I remind you that you are a princess of the house of Brax? Though I realize you are a mere child and cannot be held accountable for such silly whims and idiotic choice of words, you are my daughter. You will start acting like a princess or you will find all those pretty little treasures daddy gives you gone. You will be sent to live with your grandfather and grandmother where you can learn to discover that part of you which is supposed to be a little angel. I look at you now and only see a spawn.” Her eyes flashed as she stood up.

The handmaidens stepped back and made room for her to leave the table. As she walked a few steps, guilt began to nag at her. She was too harsh. Turning around once more, she frowned sadly and walked over to Tempest. Crouching down in front of her, she looked at her daughter with the rare signs of love in her eyes. Touching there foreheads together, she exhaled softly and placed a hand on her cheek. “You are my greatest joy, Tempest. I just want what is best for you.” Kissing her on the cheek, she then pulled herself away from her daughter and strode out of the dining hall without another look back at her family.
http://31.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mayuzohoHK1rnjgkko1_500.gif
Desmond, who had taken a seat near the royal family, watched with silent glee at how Selene chastised the little princess. Such nasty things, children were. As the princess left the room, his eyes flicked to Joffrey “She will be taking a little vacation and will be traveling alone to the Vaas Plains. Perhaps some distance would be good for her.” With that, he stood up and gave the demon prince a cocky wink before turning to follow Selene.


Night Land Castle (16) – The Blood of Kings.

$
0
0

 

 

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 26, 2013 08:36AM
“I was not hurting Daddy. No, it is more likely your father would be hurting me.” At that, Tempest looked up, eyes wide. Before she could ask, her mother stared at her with a look Tempest had seen many times before when she thought her mother didn’t think she had noticed, a look many of the village children had given Tempest when she tried to play with them before they shunned her for being who she was. Oh yes, Tempest was very familiar with the emotions of hate and loathing and this is how her own mother stared at her now. She listened to her mother speak, her own anger and hate growing within her like a rabid dog. “Need I remind you that you are a princess of the house of Brax? Though I realize you are a mere child and cannot be held accountable for such silly whims and idiotic choice of words, you are my daughter. You will start acting like a princess or you will find all those pretty little treasures daddy gives you gone. You will be sent to live with your grandfather and grandmother where you can learn to discover that part of you which is supposed to be a little angel. I look at you now and only see a spawn.”

The anger was growing within her at each word her mother spoke. Her mother paused from her leaving before turning back toward her, leaning down to touch their foreheads together and placing a hand on her cheek. “You are my greatest joy, Tempest. I just want what is best for you.” Tempest held herself still as her mother kissed her cheek before she stood to leave the room. Tempest’s eyes were glowing gold in anger and before her mother reached the doorway, she said three words in the silence of the room.

“I hate you.”

Nanny gasped as Tempest jumped to her feet and ran from the room, so unbelievably angry that her hair started to smoulder.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 26, 2013 08:49AM
The Dining Hall

Some family dinners are just like wars, in a sense. Tempest let fly with her barrage of questions on penises, her mother retaliated with a very broad description of what they were, and also informed Tempest that she had a vagina, to which her daughter did a back hand serve of the fact she did in fact have a blue elephant. But when Selene let the child have it with both barrells, in front of the ladies and lords, and the staff, he noted that his daughter was not up to task on how to deal with her mother’s outbursts, even if they were said in anger. Joffrey wasn’t sure what he thought when Tempest was regarded as spawn, not an angel like her mummy. Tempest was a handful, but weren’t all seven year olds, like this? A brief moment, he saw his wife try to share a gentle moment with her daughter, forehead to forehead. You would think that this was the last of it, but Tempest let it be known that she hated her mother. As Tempest fled the room, and Selene’s doggy had already announced that Selene was taking a vacation alone to the Vaas plains to see her parents, the demon Prince knew where his place was, and that was with his daughter. Not bothering to dismiss the court, Joffrey rose from his chair, and gestured for Nanny:

“Help me find Tempest, before she gets herself into a pickle.”

<3>

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 26, 2013 09:05AM
Selene and Joffrey’s Chambers

As Selene stood before her bed looking over her clothes to break, Magda was brushing her hair and trying to calm the princess down. “Surely she did not mean it, your grace…”

The princess said nothing as she stared at the bed, her rage replaced by despair and sadness that her child was not able to see past her darkness to the angel that was beneath her hard exterior. Time had changed Selene for the worst, it seemed, as well as her relationship with her daughter. She could remember a time when she had played with Tempest, chasing her about the castle and cooing to others about how proud she was of the child she had created with her demon prince out of love. Now it seemed that as she was unable to control the powers growing with herself, Selene was severing bonds between herself and her family. Selene felt that Joffrey would soon grow to loathe her and take Tempest away for her protection, and that Tempest would never meet the true angel that her mother was.

As the princess struggled with her internal conflicts, Desmond stepped into her room. Seeing that she was distraught pained him, regardless of the fact that he knew it was because she was afraid of losing her husband and child. Though he wished he could have Selene to himself, he knew she would never be truly happy unless she was with Joffrey. He was the light of her world, despite being a demon. There was nothing he could do to break them apart, but lord knew he tried. Stepping up to Selene, he pulled her away from the bed and into his arms. She fought him at first but then sank into the comfort of his arms. Her world felt like it was spinning out of control, and she knew nothing of Desmond’s true feelings. Desmond tilted his chin down on her head and began to stroke her hair. “There there…it will be all right. I can tell just by looking at you that there are tears threatening to fall.”
http://stream1.gifsoup.com/view2/1409748/amanda-seyfried-o.gif
Selene pulled back to look up at him, smiling weakly but her chin lifted in defiance. “I don’t cry anymore.”

The warlock quirked an eyebrow and looked down at her. “Everyone cries. But do not fear, you will not have to fear losing control when you are finally away from your family.”

As Desmond spoke of her leaving, she looked towards her bed at the clothes laid out. Sighing softly, she didn’t look at Desmond as she murmured “I plan on bringing Tempest with me, and Joffrey, if he can stand it. I can’t bear to be away from Joffrey, not when my heart feels split like this. I need him, Desmond.” Allowing her eyes to meet Desmond, she shrugged with a weak smile “And I love Tempest. There is such a rift between us that I fear it will have to be me to make things right. Though things are strained between us, she is my daughter, and I love her. Simple as that.”

Selene then walked towards the bed and began to pack her clothes, Desmond standing near the door looking like he was ready to explode. He was so close! She was almost alone with him, and he wanted to prove to her parents that it was Desmond she should be with. Only Desmond could hone her dark magic in for the purpose of good, to show Selene what true power looked like. And she still spoke of Joffrey after he constantly abandoned her to be with that brat! Wiping his scowl off of his face, he crossed his arms and stared the princess down as she packed “I will be there for you every step of the way…” Selene only nodded distractedly, focusing more on how she would try to convince her family to go with her.
http://i.huffpost.com/gen/809442/thumbs/r-RYAN-GOSLING-large570.jpg

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 26, 2013 10:10AM
Castle Courtyard – Knight Gathering

Just as Leon was about to speak, he felt a familiar presence, one all too familiar, and looked to his sight when she reached him. He watched her flash that sarcastic smile of hers, and shove the harlot away. When she looked to him, he caught her blue eyes deeply within hers. He smiled softly, and chuckled when the woman simply walked away at her words. Placing his back to the wall, so his front was now facing Regina, he sighed, sizing her with a cocky grin. “Well that was most uncalled for Pup.” He chuckled at the pet name. “If you’d have rather it be you in her place…” He leaned in close to her, taunting her with the sensual sound of his voice and look in his eyes. “..all you have to do is ask.”
http://x4ashes4ashes.files.wordpress.com/2012/03/dustin-clare-as-gannicus-gif-chosen-path.gif?w=640
Leaning against the wall again, he laughed. though his words were anything BUT a joke in truth, he played them off as such. After all, they were warriors, not lovers. romancing women for anything but crazy sex was not a strong point for Leon, despite the silver tongue he’d gained not long after the war. His words never seemed to work on Regina. If they did, she hid it pretty damned well. He looked to the woman as she tauntingly stared at him while caressing another man. “You know, a man has needs Regina. You can’t go pushing ever harlot away because you’re jealous.” His eyes fell on hers, and he spoke again.”I know it’s hard to see me getting all the attention these days.” He chuckled and shrugged. “You may just have to get used to it.” He pushed himself off the wall, and turned toward his tent site, walking powerfully towards it. He assumed Regina would follow, if only to get some sarcastic remarks of her own in, and he’d gladly offer his own puns to keep the conversation going, if only just for that.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 26, 2013 10:59AM
Castle Courtyard – Knight Gathering
http://i1124.photobucket.com/albums/l575/TiannnaLoves/Ellen%20Hollman/tumblr_miouo20zvg1r83gzfo1_500.gif~original
Regina rolled her eyes when Leon called her Pup. Leon knew how Regina felt about pet names, but it didn’t really bother her as much because it was said from him. If from anyone else, it would be their head. Her eyes then went back to the girl that had left to go see the other warriors. Of course doing what she did to Leon, but on the other men that linger around he training arena. Regina eyes soon flickered back to Leon’s when he brought up that all she had to do was ask if she wanted sex from him. She just stared at him, she didn’t know what to say. Regina had a few urges here and there, but she didn’t except it to be from Leon. Yes Leon knew his way with words and sometimes it was hard for Regina to resist such excitement, but she was strong enough to do so.
Regina then rolled her eyes once more when Leon told her that men have their needs. But she quickly flashed him a “excuse me?!” stare when he said that she was jealous of the harlot that was caressing him.
“What?! Jealous?! I was not!”
She said loudly as her arms flew up in the air. Honestly, Regina was jealous. She didn’t like when random women approach him in a sexual manner. Regina knew how great of a guy Leon was, and she felt that he could do way better then these skanks that roamed around the village and training grounds. She then heard Leon ramble about getting all the attention and how she might have to get use to it. But before Regina could say anything back to him, Leon was already walking towards the tent site. Of course Regina followed him behind him as she continued to nag about him saying that she was jealous and then about him getting all the attention.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 26, 2013 11:27AM
Castle Courtyard – Leon’s Tent

Leon pushed his way through the large, black, draping cloth that was the entrance to his tent. as was custom to high ranking people, the tent was larger than the others. as well as much more intriquetly designed. At it’s top point flew the banner of the House of Brax, with honor and loyalty. The inside was incredible. Tables bountyfull with food and drink. Trophies, medals, even trophy weapons from the many fights Leon has had over the years were held on shelves around the place. It was a thing to behold in truth.
http://31.media.tumblr.com/6f8bce032fb07116910c88d2c32c4c9a/tumblr_mklpci3aQg1s6yy63o1_400.gif
As Regina followed close, the two were bickering, or what seemed to be bickering, about her jealousy and such. “Dear, the fact that you have to argue the matter proves it.” He moved to the tables of food and drink, taking a whole jug of wine and bringing it to his lips greedily. He turned to face her once he removed the pot from his lips. “You’re jealous of the attention I get. It’s OKAY. Envy is common for those of our kind.” Moving his way to the shelf with his trophy weapons, he stopped mid way and looked to her. “Well, not me, but that’s because I have and can get…almost…anything I want.” Sizing her up and down, he winked as he swigged from his pot again.

Reaching the Shelf, he set his eyes on a blade he most admired, and one that was his most favored in all his collection. It was large, much too large to be held in one hand. He set down his jug of Wine, and lifted the sword into his hands as his mind was flooded with memories. raising a brow, he turned fully around and face Regina, the blade in his hands. “Regina, have I ever told you the story of this sword?”

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 26, 2013 12:08PM
Castle Courtyard – Leon’s Tent
http://i1124.photobucket.com/albums/l575/TiannnaLoves/Ellen%20Hollman/tumblr_mncaq6hD2V1qdzc77o1_250.gif~original
Regina entered into the tent along with Leon. Inside held a lot of stuff. Food, Leon’s trophy weapons, and etc. When Leon began to speak again about her jealousy of the attention he was getting she would say nothing but shake her head in disagreement. Regina knew if she wanted the attention from every man or women in the kingdom she could, she had no doubt about that. She then followed Leon to the trophy weapon shelf that stayed far back in the tent. Her blue eyes scanning all of the trophy weapons that stayed peacefully on the shelf. Instantly she looked over to Leon as she started to speak again, about how he didn’t envy because he could get anything and everything he wanted. But that wasn’t true because many times as he tried to have a sexual relation with Regina it ended up never working. Her cheeks would quickly flush pink when Leon winked at her, then a soft smirk would slowly appear on her face as she remained looking at him. Her eyes then followed Leon’s movement from when he pick up one of the trophy weapons, it was a sword. When he turned back around to face her she would look back at him, then back at the sword. Leon then questioned her about if her ever told her about the story of the sword. Her lips parted as she started to respond back to Leon.
“No, you haven’t Leon. But, I would love to hear about it.”
she said softly. 

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 26, 2013 04:32PM
The Halls

Joffrey was searching in nearly every room for his young daughter, Tempest who had run off after another altercation with her Mother. This seemed to be a weekly occurrence, and it did bother Joffrey somewhat that the pair just simply couldn’t get on. Selene was hot and cold to her daughter, fluctuating between her angelic self and that of her darker side. Course, he might well be to blame for this, for he was the one that got her pregnant with his demon spawn in the first place. But that didn’t matter now, what mattered was finding his daughter and consoling her.

Nanny’s heels clattered along the stone floors of the halls, peeking in rooms, and even checking cupboards, behind tapestries, even sticking her head into a suit of armor. Tempest was an excellent player of hide and seek. For her size meant she was able to burrow her way into any opening. One thing that worried her, the child’s hair was aflame when she ran from the dining hall, so there was a strong possibility that she might set some drapes alight.

“Tempest? Tempest dear…where are you?” Nanny sung out, becoming frantic with worry.

<3>

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 26, 2013 09:36PM
Castle Grounds near the Gardens

Although a few of the servants had tried to stop her on her run through the halls, Tempest was angry and very upset and didn’t want to have anything to do with anybody. Those who tried to stop her, soon found themselves writhing around on the ground in pain from their singed or burnt hands. It was a warning to the rest who saw her to back off. Soon she was in a part of the castle that rarely had servants so her passing went unnoticed.

While her father and Nanny searched for her inside the castle walls, Tempest was running out the doors of the castle and onto the grounds. The tears were blinding her as she ran and a few times she nearly tripped and fell, her need to get as far away from the woman who birthed her overriding her child’s common sense. She knew where she needed to go, she just had to get there before anyone noticed her.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/The-Secret-garden_zpsc8d3917d.gif

She was as quick as a rabbit and had ways of not being found unless she wanted to be. This wasn’t the first time her mother treated her as if she should have been older and more wise to the ways of royalty. She was just a little girl trying to find her way in a very big world. Why lay the blame on her shoulders for being who she was? It wasn’t right, it wasn’t fair and despite her age, she knew the way her mother treated her was wrong.

She avoided the tents she could see in the castle’s courtyard and the many knights and warriors milling about, ducking around rocks and barrels as she continued her journey. Once she was past, she headed to a section of wall she had discovered quite by accident.

She had been playing one day and Nanny had fallen asleep. Tempest decided to explore the castle grounds a little more, appeasing her child curiosity.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/588056-dettaglio-di-un-muro-di-mattoni-a-un-sito-di-antiche-rovine-romane_zps73d27fbf.jpg

She had been walking along this section of wall when she had leaned against it to let a herd of horses and their minders go by so she wouldn’t be trampled underfoot. It seemed the wall wasn’t really a wall, but a hidden doorway to a secret area still within the castle walls. It was in this secret area that she met her first and only friend, her best friend.

She had made her way back to Nanny shortly before she awoke, playing with her dolls while harboring her own little secret. She had thought about telling her parents, but something inside of her told her that this was something she should keep for herself: her own private happy spot.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/tumblr_lz57h5jdNP1qaw501o1_500_zpsdadcaabe.gif

She made it to the ruined section of wall and after glancing about to make sure she wasn’t spotted, she stepped through the invisible barrier, secure in the knowledge that the magic hiding her happy place could not be detected by any means. She breathed a sigh of relief before walking at a more sedate pace through the flowers in search of her friend. She wiped the tears from her face, not wanting to be questioned about why she was crying. She wasn’t ready to face such things just yet.

Reaching the clearing, she spotted her best friend laying in a patch of sunlight. He appeared to be sleeping but he had been known to fool her into a false sense of security before. Cautiously approaching, she waited until the last possible moment before she pounced. As before, he was aware of her presence as always, and with a laugh, rolled onto his back to catch her in his arms. She laughed in childish delight as he hugged her close.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/263849_zpsaeecb47b.jpeg
Philippe and an teenage Tempest

“Bon jour, ma petite.” he greeted her warmly, staring into her eyes.

“Bon jour, Philippe.” Tempest giggled, slowly feeling her anger and pain drain away. He noticed anyway.

“Why so sad? And do not lie to me little one. You know I can always tell.” Tempest rested her forehead on his chest with a small sigh.

“Mummy hates me. She said mean things to me today. She called me ‘spawn’. Why would she do that? I don’t understand.” Her lower lip trembled and her eyes filled up with tears. She was hugged closer, comforting without being crushed beneath his strength.

“I don’t know why mummies do such things, my darling child. There, there now. Dry those tears.” He set her on the ground and rolled onto his stomach, patting his side. “Rest child. I will watch over you until you awake.” Tempest did as requested with a small, tired yawn. Once she was settled, Philippe carefully wrapped one of his wings around her like a blanket and kept watch over his friend.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 27, 2013 05:55PM
Castle grounds

The Prince was now frantic. He had much of the staff now hunting the grounds for his precious daughter, Tempest. Nanny could be heard, her voice booming as she was looking in cupboards, the kitchen, the cellars, even the dungeons, where some of the imprisoned were even shrugging their shoulders, while shackled up and the executioner made a clueless expression, just before chopping off a thief’s hands.

“Not…seen ‘er, Nanny.” The executioner stuttered as the thief was letting out a blood curdling scream. “Oh shut up, you. Tis a scratch.”

Stables

http://i5.newhorse.com/dynamic/photos-category/horse-photos-section-533/melvillerich/510.stall_photo_1.gif.jpg

Joffrey had a bright idea that Tempest might be hiding in the stables. She did have a thing about ponies, even if she did prefer the blue elephant to the white pony he had organised. Running into the stables, he started searching in every lot, the sound of the gates being opened and closed, with large handfuls of hay being tossed in the air, as Joffrey tried to find his missing daughter. Seated outside the stall that had the white pony waiting, was none other than Minerva. She had been waiting hours for this, and was a bit surprised to see the Prince look so frazzled.

“If you be looking for the white pony, he is just in here, M’lord.” Minerva purred, rising to her feet, and smoothing out her gown with her slender digits.

“What? What are you on about, woman?” The Prince said, poking his head out of a stall, hay now caught up in his disheveled locks.

“The…white pony you ordered. It’s right in here.” The witch said with a sing song voice and a sweeping gesture like you would get from a game show model. Minerva obviously didn’t get what was going on.

“I haven’t go time for that now! My daughter is missing! Screw the pony.” The Prince said, running past and taking a quick look at it. “Hells bells, it is white. Ugh. Get rid of it. and with that, the Prince ran out of the stables, and headed out to the courtyard, screaming for Nanny.

The witch froze, her face strained as she couldn’t believe what she just heard. “But…I…” The horse whined, and then raised its tail and dropped some dung upon the floor. The Witch snapped her fingers and the horse changed back to black. With curled fists, she stomped out of the stable, and went to chase after the Prince.

http://feminema.files.wordpress.com/2012/02/sandra-bullock-and-practical-magic-gallery-1.jpg?w=480

<3>

 


Night Lands Castle (17) – The Blood of Kings.

$
0
0

 

 


Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 28, 2013 07:32AM
Selene and Joffrey’s Room

Selene finished organizing her clothes and turned to pat Magda on the shoulder “My clothes are all set, but please start gathering up Joffrey and Tempest’s things.”Magda nodded silently, not wanting to say anything that would get her hurt. The princess then looked to Desmond with a slight smile “Stop looking so mopey, I expect you to come and keep me sane.” Walking up to him, she placed her hand on his arm and squeezed it encouragingly.
http://medias.gifboom.com/medias/9aab846d0c064a978975ce3b0f693050@2x.gif
Desmond wrinkled his nose playfully and said “Me? Worried? Impossible. Come now, we ought to go and tell your family you would like to leave soon.”

Selene nodded and stepped out into the hallway. With a sigh, she stopped a servant that was walking by. “Where is my husband?”

The servant looked at her fearfully and said “I ‘eard he was seen down by tha’ stables, your grace.”

The princess nodded and waved her off, giving Desmond a hard look “He is spoiling her again, I swear…” With that, she spun on her heels and walked down the hallway and out of the castle with Desmond close at her heels.

Castle Grounds

http://26.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_ln7a4qvc551qaa163o1_500.gif
Just as soon as Selene stepped out of the castle, she felt something was wrong. Call it mother’s intuition. Walking towards the stables, she felt her heart grow heavy as she called out “Joffrey! Tempest! Where are you, my darlings?” Not seeing them in the stables, she rushed out and looked around nervously. “Desmond, I can’t find them.” Turning to a stable boy, she demanded if he had seen her. He mumbled that he had seen the prince heading towards the courtyard, and Selene rushed out of the stables before he could say anything else. Desmond gave the lad a smile and a gold piece before following the princess out.

Selene picked up her skirts and began to run, her long blonde hair whipping behind her. Desmond merely walked, knowing he would catch up with her and where she would be. The princess began to shout more as she neared the courtyard “Joffrey! Tempest! Where are you?”

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 28, 2013 07:59AM
Castle grounds

By now, the Prince was frantic. He had looked everywhere, all her favorite places to hide, and turned up empty handed. This was no longer a game for Joffrey. He couldn’t understand how a seven year old could just vanish without a trace? Still sporting hay in his hair, from searching the stables, he was now running out of options. Nanny finally emerged from the castle, and she too had come up empty handed. Spotting the Prince, she picked up her skirts and made her way down to the lower grounds, where Joffrey was practically pulling his hair out. Reaching him, Nanny looked tearful

“She’s no where to be found in the castle. Unless you have some secret trap doors, or walls I don’t know about.” the Nanny asked him with a glare. Joffrey shook his head.“Trust me, Nanny…they would have been the first places I would have looked. She’s not on the grounds. Not anywhere I could see. Oh hell…what am I going to tell her Mother?”

Just then..Nanny and Joffrey heard a familiar voice;

“Joffrey! Tempest! Where are you?”

The pair looked at each other in shock. “SELENE! Panic set in. What would her reaction be to find Tempest was missing? Joffrey made a weird squeal sound, like he was going to have his balls ripped off, if Selene lost her temper over it.

http://www.reactiongifs.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/05/Russell-Brand-Mind-Blown.gif

“Help….” Joffrey whined, and Nanny slapped him across the face. “Get a grip. Tell her the truth…she has a right to know. And to be honest, wasn’t it Selene that set the girl off in the first place?” Joffrey was gripping his cheek, looking like he was the one getting in trouble. “Alright alright…I’ll tell her. But…if she kills me..I want on my tomb stone. Here Lies Prince Joffrey Brax…he never stood a chance”

That said, he sung out. “Over here, Sweetheart…er….Darling…about Tempest…” 

<3>

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 28, 2013 08:41AM
Castle Grounds

Selene perked up at the sound of her husband and went rushing towards him. Smiling brightly, she flung herself into his arms and breathed a huge sigh of relief against his chest. Lifting her head, she batted her eyelashes and cooed softly “Oh my love, I was just so worried! You mustn’t do that, it will be the very death of me!” Turning her cheek against Joffrey’s chest, she began to purr again and looked at Nanny “Hello there.”Snuggling into her husband, she sighed contently and murmured “Yes, about Tempest…I was just so awful to her at breakfast, I can hardly stand to look at myself.” Lifting her head again she rested her chin on his chest while she looked into his eyes. “It’s just that my mother was so hard on me herself, I just don’t know how to get my point across without being so foul and mean. It’s not just an excuse, I will try harder. I do love our little princess and just want what’s best for her. Surely she knows I love her?”Realizing her daughter wasn’t with her husband, she pulled back in his arms and looked around him “Um…where is she?” A though dawned on her and she dropped her arms to swat him playfully “You’ve spoiled her again with another pony, haven’t you! Oh Joffrey, how loving you are…” Reaching up to tweak his cheek, she cooed “You really are the best daddy…” Withdrawing her hand, Selene then looked around as her eyebrows knitted together. Turning to Nanny, she asked“She just off riding, isn’t she?”
http://data.whicdn.com/images/60501941/large.gif

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 28, 2013 06:02PM
Castle Grounds

Selene had found Nanny and Joffrey, who both put on their best faces as she rushed towards Joff and wrapped herself around him, her angelic aura coming to the fore. Clearly she was happy just to find her husband, and was all apologetic about her behavior towards Tempest at meal time. Joffrey did love his wife, very much and then he became lost in her affectionate mood. It was like she was able to charm him and he forgets all of what he is doing.

“Oh my love, I was just so worried! You mustn’t do that, it will be the very death of me!”

“My petal blossom, I do hope I am not the one to ever cause you death…be more like…err…yes, I am so sorry for making you worry so.”

Nanny scowled at Joffrey from behind, her hands making their way to her hips. She jerked her head as if to instruct Joffrey to tell her that Tempest was missing. Joffrey stuck out his bottom lip in a pout, and as Selene made greeting with Nanny, Joffrey shook his head violently. He had chickened out on telling the truth. When Selene snuggled and explained how she didn’t get any really good parenting skills from her own Mother, Joffrey sighed, knowing full well it was the same case with him. Nanny looked set to freak. Joffrey was stalling, and it was only going to get worse as time marched on.

“I do love our little princess and just want what’s best for her. Surely she knows I love her?”

“My little pookie bear, she knows how you feel about her, and of course we all know you want what is best. She is just…that age. So inquisitive and curious. Asking a lot of sensitive questions. My worst fear is that she is exposed to things beyond her understanding, like a maid who I am certain will be cleaning the west wing with a toothbrush, when I’m done talking to her.”

More stalling…and now the Nanny huffed in an aggressive fashion. This was going too far. He needed to man up, he needed to get a grip and tell her the truth. But Selene finally asked the big question.

“She just off riding, isn’t she?”

At this, Minerva appeared and she was smiling brightly. “Why yes, the princess is off riding the new white pony that the Prince arranged for her. The gnome is out watching her, she should be back in…a few hours.”

Both Nanny and the Prince stared at the witch in surprise, who winked at the Prince. Had she just saved his neck…or was she wanting something for her deception?

http://27.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lo1bkjZ8X01qh2o7zo1_500.gif

<3>

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 29, 2013 08:48AM
Castle Grounds

Selene smiled and nuzzled more into her husband’s chest as he apologized “Oh you are so very sweet, my love. I am just so lucky to have a husband like you who cares for our daughter so dearly.” An impish grin crossed her face as she began to squirm and wiggle against her husband “I want another…”

She heard Nanny huff but assumed it was from the lovey dovey display of affection the prince and princess were doing. Pulling back, she laughed softly and waved a hand nonchalantly “I’m so sorry, Nanny, I just can’t get enough of this man.”
http://28.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lidynlt5Eq1qbp4vao1_500.gif
The princess turned her head to look at a woman she wasn’t very familiar with. Tilting her head to study her, her eyes roamed over her form before returning to the witch’s hues. Another smile broke out as she explained where her daughter was. Looking back at her husband, she laughed “Oh thank goodness! Joffrey, why didn’t you just say so, you goose!” Throwing her arms around him once more, she hopped up off the ground so her feet dangled as her arms were around the demon’s neck.“That gives us plenty of time to go knock the bed around and make me another child!” Glancing at Minerva, she smiled and nodded her head “Thank you for the whereabouts of my daughter.” As she faced her husband once more, she began to plant kisses along his neck and nibbled his ear, immediately disregarding everyone that was around them.

As Selene began to maul her husband, it was then that Desmond finally showed up. Watching the princess like that made him want to vomit, so he turned his eyes to Minerva. Raising an eyebrow, he stepped forward and held his hand out to shake. On his extended arm there was a tattoo of a rune on his wrist, one that displayed his vast knowledge of the more earth elemental magic. Smiling slightly, he murmured “I don’t believe we have had the honor of meeting…I am Desmond, the princess’s personal adviser.”
http://31.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m1wuk4b6AX1r9jumao1_500.gif

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 30, 2013 05:17AM
Castle Grounds

“Another?” Joffrey’s eyes widened, while his wife was squirming and practically wrapping herself around the Prince. Under the current circumstances the idea of another that was anywhere near the work of their daughter Tempest, had him all tied up in knots. Currently their daughter was “missing”, accept that the witch Minerva had the Princess fooled into thinking otherwise. As much as the thought of a romp in the sheets would be a wonderful stress reliever, part of him recoiled at the thought of making another baby. Hell, he really didn’t even put much effort into the time when Tempest was conceived.

Nanny actually slapped the side of her own cheek, watching this unfold. The Princess was like a cat that had caught the canary, and was positively gushing at the fact that she simply could not get enough of her husband. Selene was oozing charm, wit and sex appeal, dangling from his neck, her feet wiggling. It was so much like the early days, when they were first courting, and it became clear, that Selene wanted Joffrey….right there, right then. The Princesses kisses, and the nibbling on his ear, had him practically turning into mush. You could see his eyes rolling back. She was like a hypnotic drug to his fancy, and when she was like this…so full on and practically eating him up. Selene had won. Joffrey found he had a lopsided grin, and swept her up in his arms, dismissing Nanny and Minerva with a light wave of the hand.

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_ljy2sxwVFw1qfk721.gif

“Terribly sorry…off to bed my wife. Please make sure Tempest is..washed up for dinner later.” Joffrey carried Selene off, humming and nipping at her neck as he did so, leaving Nanny standing there. Nanny gave the witch a sly look and folded her arms.

“Since YOU said she is off riding, YOU bring her up to the house when she is done.” Nanny stormed back off to the Castle, where she was probably going to lay down, and count her blessings that the child’s care was now in the hands of the witch.

Minerva shrugged her shoulders and pouted deliciously, not really caring what happened to the Prince’s daughter. Course, she had company now, and knew that this sneaky devil was one that had his eyes on the Princess. She glanced at his runes, and smirked. “So…you’re the pup that has been sniffing at the Princess’s skirts, hmm? Really wish you would go a bit further. Might give me half a chance to spend time with the Prince.” The witch didn’t care if the Warlock heard her schemes, she knew that he would be able to read her like a book. Rounding on him, she brought a finger up under his chin playfully. “Minerva…is my name. Dark witch of the Night lands, and future Queen…if I get my way.”

http://celebritynewsie.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/07/b7cb0__thedefinitionofclass.gif

<3>

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 30, 2013 07:46AM
Castle Grounds – The Secret Garden

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/tumblr_lz57h5jdNP1qaw501o1_500_zpsdadcaabe.gif

Philippe stared down at the young girl wrapped securely in his wing and couldn’t help but feel a kindred spirit within her heart. He, himself, had been unloved by his own mother and like Tempest, ran away from home as a young dragonling. He had sensed the special magic of this particular valley and had settled here, content to be alone. When Tempest had stumbled upon his lair, he was surprised to feel somewhat pleased at her offer of friendship. He had been alone so long, he’d forgotten what it was like to have friends.

It was her gift to him, her friendship, that allowed him to manipulate the magic surrounding his home to do what he did while she slept.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Philippe_zpse3dfe1e6.jpg

“Your mother has done you a great disservice, my darling girl. I will correct this so that you will have the weapons to return her words back on her.” he murmured, pulling her closer to his body. He bent his head down until a puff of air from his large nostrils blew gently across her face. As he backed away, a glow surrounded her body, pure white in its intensity with flecks of red, black and gold swirling around. He kept his eyes on Tempest, even when the glow became as bright as the sun. He watched the changes that she underwent, wanting to be sure she felt no pain during the transformation.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/guardian-anne-stokes-16896347f6_zps41f9ba26.jpg

Her body elongated and became more feminine, curves growing where they should have. Her face became more elegant, taking on more of her father’s features than her mother’s. Her hair softened to a honey wheat color, growing longer until it draped low to her hips and over her shoulders in a silk-like cascade. Her lips became more lush and full, pouty but just slightly appealing. On a gasp, her eyes flew open, going from their original sky blue color to a brown so light they were nearly red. Wings, black at their base and spreading out to red at their tips sprouted from her back, shredding the top of her dress until it fell to her hips in tatters. He looked upon her new form, pleased, as the glow began to fade.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/tumblr_inline_mn2gn5Nlak1qz4rgp_zpse7b4b70f.gif

Tempest, for her part, was panting heavily, as if she had just run from one end of the gardens to the other. She looked at Philippe, awe and shock all over her face.

“What did you do to me?” she wondered.

“I aged you. You are now a young woman of fifteen.” he replied, truth coloring his words. She stared down at herself running her hands along her face and arms, her new and mature breasts, even reaching back to touch her wings.

“What am I?” she whispered.

“You are a mixture of both your mother and father. The same…but different. A Dark Angel, with all the powers and abilities of light angels, such as your mother and that of demons, like your father.” She was truly amazed at this for it was more than she expected when she entered this realm. Philippe had simply done what she had secretly longed for. She felt wonderful. Taking up the tattered remains of her dress, she covered herself and slowly got to her feet. She wobbled a bit as her center of gravity tried to reassert itself do to her new appendages. Philippe steadied her with a wing until she felt secure enough to walk on her own.

“Why do I not feel conflicted?”

“Because your very soul, that which makes you who you are, has always had the best and worst of both your parents. You have a balance within you, two worlds, one soul. Yin and Yang. Listen to that balance and It will guide you wisely.”

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/tumblr_static_tui_and_la_zpsbc5caa13.gif

She raised a shaky hand to her face, a small smile upon her lips. “Why would you do this for me?”

“First, to thank you for giving me your friendship these last few years. I never realized just how lonely I was until you stumbled upon me. The second reason was to aid you. Your mother wishes to speak to you as if you were an adult and not the young and curious child you started out to be and belittling you when you do not perform according to her plans. I have sensed this from you many times over in the past. I have simply given you the means to fight back, as it were. But if you do not wish to remain in this form, at this age, I am able to return you to your previous form.”

“No!” she exclaimed quickly, blushing in embarrassment. She laughed, a joyous sound. “No, Philippe. I dare not squander such a gift.” She stared down at herself once more, blushing as she held her ruined dress to herself. Philippe spared her further shame by directing her to a copse of trees that would conjure up whatever she wished. So saying, she immediately got herself a new dress, pleased to find their were slits to comfortably fit her wings when they made an appearance. Once dressed, and under Philippe’s watchful eye, she took the time to learn to control her wings, making them disappear and reappear at will, even getting flying lessons from her friend. She took to it all like a newborn duck to water and she couldn’t help but thank the large dragon over and over again with hugs and kisses to whatever part of his face she could reach. His deep chuckle was music to her ears as he gently wrapped his wings around her in his own version of a hug.

It was late that evening when she curled up to his side again. “I should probably return to them soon. My father must be so worried.”

“Never fear, my Tempest Storm.” he began, catching her smile at the nickname he bestowed upon her some time ago. “Though a week will have passed here with us, you shall only be gone two days in your realm.” Philippe told her. She nodded, pressing a hand to her mouth to stifle her yawn. “Sleep, darling. For you shall need your energy to face what is to come.”

She nodded, yawning once more. “Thank you for being my friend, Philippe.” she murmured as she drifted off to sleep. “The pleasure is all mine.” Philippe whispered fondly, laying his head at her feet and drifting to sleep himself.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 30, 2013 09:46AM
Castle Grounds

http://30.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lfloxsY9It1qbmw3bo1_500.gif
As Joffrey carried his princess off, she smiled gleefully at getting her way. She purred louder as he nibbled her neck, her feet kicking happily. Raising hand to cover her face, she giggled with embarrassment as servant after servant stared after the happy couple when they entered the castle. Snuggling closer, she cooed “You really are such a good daddy…but I think you’re an even better lover…” With that she laughed loudly down the hallways as he carried her off.
http://cfile28.uf.tistory.com/image/2111F04B51FE6C5C2A4F92
Desmond looked at the ground before facing Minerva with a slight shrug “Woof.” With a smirk, he watched the way she brushed the nanny off, he himself not caring in the slightest if the child even returned. He was, however, quite intrigued by the princess’s request for another child. He knew she longed for a son to dote on, just as Joffrey doted on Tempest. This could work in his favor.

As Minerva placed a finger to his chin, he crossed his arms and gave her an assessing look as she revealed her plans.He chuckled “I must say, I am impressed by your ambition. As for the princess’s skirts, she hardly lets me touch just the hem of her gown.” He frowned at this and stared her down “If you get your way, I get mine…” Stepping away from her, he began to pace with his hands behind her back “You and I could do wonders, I think…” Glancing at her, his smile turned sinister.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 31, 2013 05:48AM
Selene and Joffrey’s bedroom

Prince Joffrey wasn’t feeling like a very good daddy at the moment. He had just let Minerva blatantly lie about their daughter’s whereabouts to save his own skin. No doubt this was going to cost him heavily later on, both from Nanny, and of course the Witch. Why was it so many wished to interfere in their lives? Seeing Desmond roll up just as Joffrey was about to carry his wife away, he could sense that Desmond favored Selene a little too strongly. So what choice did he have, then to abide by his Wife’s wishes when she asked for yet another to add to their household.

Kicking the door open to their marital suite, he chuckled darkly as he carried her over to the bed, then placed her down gently as she gushed about him being a better lover than a father. “Oh you’re heading the right way for a smacked bottom, Love.” Joffrey said in a teasing voice. He started to unbutton his shirt, as though he was the town’s leading male stripper and shook his hips to his only tempo.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_leo7pwgjzk1qekeb5o1_500.gif

“Dah…dah dah dah..daaaaaaaah dah!” he sang, showing off a bare shoulder, as he stood side on, and performed a few pelvic hip thrusts. “Are you horny, Baby? Do I make you wet?’ Do I?…Rawr!” He pawed the air like a cat, then struck another mincing pose.

Castle grounds

Minerva was starting to take a shine to Desmond, an evil one at that. She had had designs on Joffrey for some time, and now thought this was the perfect time to act it out. Glancing up towards the Castle, she grinned menacingly, when she looked back at Desmond. “The Princess wants another baby. YOU want to get under her skirts. Well, the answer is simple. A mere….distraction, I lead Joffrey away to find his brat of a child, while YOU…using your ability of glamour and shape shifting, make yourself LOOK like Joffrey….and finish the deed. Sew your seed within her…and produce a Son.”

It was a diabolical plan…but would Desmond take the bait? If Selene is seen to have been unfaithful to her husband, then Joffrey may divorce her…which would lead the way for Minerva to go for him herself.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/76a8453fc98b95bc1c28775e4d3a32dc/tumblr_mityfpALTW1s3749jo1_500.gif

<3>

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
September 01, 2013 03:09PM
Selene and Joffrey’s Bedroom

http://31.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m1wyj8MGnL1rnt5huo1_500.gif
center]Selene thoroughly enjoyed the dark delicious sound of her husband’s chuckle, her pulse racing as he placed her gently on the bed. As her husband teased her with his little dance, her own face was serious and calculating, a huntress ready to attack her prey. A small smile curved her lips as her eyes darkened with lust. Pulling her dress down to her stomach, she leaned back on her hands as her blonde hair fell around her bare skin. Licking her lips slowly, she tilted her head and purred “If you can catch my bottom, by all means…” Leaning forward, she lifted the rest of his shirt up to nip at his hip bone. Looking up at him, she smirked and quickly crawled away on the bed. “Come and get me, demon.” She rolled over onto all fours and began to crawl as fast as she could, her hips wiggling her ass enticingly towards him.[/center]

Castle Grounds

http://cdn02.cdnwp.thefrisky.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/03/21/ryan-gosling-rachel-mcadams1.gif
As the witch boldly proclaimed his desires to be in the princess’s skirts, his eyes flashed as he grabbed her chin. Leaning forward, he smiled coldly “If I were you, I would not be spreading that around much further. I am her…adviser. A close friend. A better man than that fool of a prince will ever be towards her.” His eyes were still dark as he let her go, but his charming smile returned to his face. Folding his hands over his chest, he began to pace around her. It was something he had never thought of doing himself as he didn’t see how he could stoop so low to get the princess’s favor.

However…her plan did have some advantages. If the prince discovered that Selene was unfaithful, despite the fact that she was under the presumption it was Joffrey, he would surely cast her to the side. The princess would then be left vulnerable and prey to what pretty words Desmond always had to offer. He could convince her that Joffrey never even loved her to begin with and that he was just a selfish demon only capable of loving himself. He clearly didn’t love Selene enough to believe her over anyone else. Perhaps he would even go so far as to convince her that the prince was just using Selene to procreate. It would crush her and it would leave the princess to him. He would then take her back to her parent’s castle while Joffrey hopefully decided to try for a divorce. Her parents would surely back Selene up and Desmond would be there to raise his own child while slowly allowing Selene to love him in her own time. The plan was genius.

Turning towards Minerva, he nodded and held his hand out to shake on their agreement “You have my word, woman.” 



Night Lands Castle (18) – The Blood of Kings.

$
0
0

 

 

 


Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
September 01, 2013 08:26PM
Feeling her face getting squeezed in the grip of Desmond’s fingers, he showed a very nasty side to his temperament. How on earth he kept this from Selene was an absolute miracle. Minerva practically had fish lips, unable to move her jaw, since Desmond was letting her know under no uncertain terms, that he didn’t want everyone knowing his dark secrets.“I…am her adviser.” He projected, thinking himself a far better man for Selene than the dopey Prince Joffrey. But Joffrey had something that Minerva wanted…Power. To be named Queen of the House of Brax, that was her goal, and Joffrey was a stepping stone to that. When Desmond pulled back his hand, Minerva reached up and rubbed her jaw, opening and closing her mouth, clearly suffering from discomfort. Desmond walked around the witch warily, and she gave him a snide look. Her plan in her mind was foolproof and they would both get what they wanted.

“Don’t ..EVER grab my face again!” Minerva growled in anger, clearly not afraid of the Warlock, since she had a few tricks up her own sleeves. Surely he had to agree that she was about to provide him with opportunity to do what he may well have dreamed of. She shook her head, and you could hear her cracking her neck. “Hmmph…this is why they say don’t ever work with men. All grabby hands, and thinking with their dicks.”

Course, Desmond finally had the time to think about this plan, and he struck his hand out, for them to shake on the agreement. Sure, they didn’t like the other, but for what it was worth, they needed each other to pull this off. The handshake done, and she cracked her knuckles. “Just…follow my lead.” From here, she brought her hands together, and then started chanting, as in a nearby paddock was the black pony. Its coat started to turn white, and she grinned slyly as she strode on over, and placed a saddle on its back, that was resting on the fence railing. Tying it off, she then undid the gate for the paddock so the pony could canter out, riderless. Seeing this, she laughed and then spun fast on the spot before vanishing, and appearing in a window at the Castle, just two doors from the marital suite. She waved down to Desmond, that that was his cue, to do the glamour transformation into Joffrey, as she planned to lure Joffrey away.

Joffrey and Selene’s Chambers

Selene was being provocative on the bed, much to the delight of Joffrey, who had been keeping up his sexy dance routine, even sliding up and down the bed banister pole, as she watched him with hungry eyes. He pawed at her, throwing back his head, and then letting out a howl, much like a wolf does, when looking to the moon. “Hey…little Miss Riding Hood…you sure are looking good….you’re just about everything a big bad wolf could want…….Oooooooo!”

http://static.popdash.com/media/spl226196_001.gif

Selene was enticing him being on all fours and her hips wiggling, showing off that gorgeous rump of hers. He wanted to do more than smack it….he wanted too…

“PRINCE!…M’LORD!….it’s the Princess…she has fallen from her pony and lays in a field. Please hurry! Minerva stood outside the marital chambers and then chuckled silently, before going back to looking stricken. Joffrey stopped mid prowl and heard the witch’s cries. “Tempest?!” His fatherly instinct kicked in, and he dived off the bed, reaching for his shirt, backtracking as he begged his wife.

“Don’t move…I’ll be right back to shag you rotten, my Petal.”

He exited the room quickly and was met face to face by Minerva, who grabbed the Prince’s arm and tried to get him to follow her.

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mehd2bMjNS1rtsjtx.gif

“Hurry my Prince…she needs you.”

<3>

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
September 01, 2013 08:38PM
http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m6hqipTvGT1rrf9sa.gif
Desmond just shrugged with a smirk, clearly enjoying Minerva’s discomfort. “I could get a good handful of your arse instead, my dear.” As if to confirm her accusation about dicks, he wiggled his eyebrows and did a crude jack off gesture with his hand. This plan had him feeling naughty, and the desire to be malicious had been curling inside of him like a dark mist whenever he was around the demon prince.

Crossing his arms, he watched the witch disappear. Closing his eyes, he felt the earth shake beneath his feet as Desmond called on the earth’s vibrations to decipher her next location. Looking up to the window, he raised an eyebrow and nodded. Clapping his hands together once, he appeared at the nearest corner in the hallway to the marital suite. Placing his hands on the wall, he watched hungrily for the prince to exit with Minerva.

Selene and Joffrey’s Room

Selene laughed wildly as her husband teased her by calling her red riding hood (hardy har har…xD). Flopping onto her back, she opened her legs enticingly while watching him dance on the banister. “Get over here y-” She was then cut off by the intervening Minerva. Sitting up immediately, she tugged their fur blanket over her naked body as she stared at her husband in horror. The witch’s words sank in and she gasped “Tempest!”” But just as she spoke her husband’s name, he was already dressing.

Climbing off the bed slowly, her maternal instincts set in and she rushed towards the door with the blanket wrapped loosely around her. “Should I come look with you?” Worry and fear crossed her beautiful face as she stared at her husband pleadingly. The thought of her daughter hurt weakened her and all she could do was reach out feebly. With a soft whisper, she spoke after him “Please find her, my love…”
http://img204.imageshack.us/img204/9831/amanda2i.gif

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
September 02, 2013 03:14AM
Selene and Joffrey’s Chambers

How enticing Joffrey’s Selene was, as she presented herself to him in a fashion that few men could refuse. But when the voice of the witch called to say Tempest was in danger, or hurt, Joffrey’s parental side took over, and he had to leave his beloved in a state of undress. Joffrey was in the mood for some shenanigans, but as soon as he left the Chambers, he had a stern look upon his face.

http://i1206.photobucket.com/albums/bb447/citinsummik/image-11.gif

“Come, we go to the stables, and get horses and ride out to this field and fetch Tempest.” Joffrey was in no mood for waiting, and already started to walk briskly, with Minerva taking one look behind her, to see if Desmond was ready to take Joffrey’s place. Minerva gripped the edges of her black skirts, and trotted on after the prince, pretending to care for the little one known as Tempest.

Stables

The gnome seemed surprised to see the Prince enter the stables and immediately shuffled over to the lot where the Prince’s prized stallion was kept. He unlocked the gate, and hobbled in, bringing out the horse, as other stable hands got it ready with the saddle and reigns. The witch was quick to follow, and the gnome gave her a filthy look. So, whatever the Prince was up too, had something to do with the witch. Another horse was prepared for her, as she grinned slyly at the gnome.

“We are off to find my daughter on that blasted white pony you arranged for her.” The Prince said with a face of fury, getting on the back of his mount, as the Witch followed suit. The gnome looked bewildered, and was about to say that he had not followed through, when the Witch made a gripping motion with her hand, that was like she was trying to wring someone’s neck. The gnome spluttered and staggered about, his eyes widening, before falling to his knees in a heap. The Witch changed the expression on her face to one of innocence and concern, uttering;

http://31.media.tumblr.com/a31f400da7539a3386565c450bbd490c/tumblr_mnpzvi7cv81sslcuoo1_500.gif

“Poor fellow…cat got your tongue?” It wasn’t a cat that had it…it was the witch. The Prince had no time for games, and kicked the flank of his horse, cantering out of the stables, with the witch right behind, and together they rode out to the plains of the Night lands, in search of Tempest and her white pony.

http://31.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_llzl29NDNu1qarupao1_500.gif

<3>

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
September 02, 2013 02:20PM
Selene and Joffrey’s Room

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lnin6sVqgm1qd10pyo1_500.gif
As Desmond watched Minerva lead the prince away from the room, he closed his eyes and allowed his power of Glamour to take over. Opening his eyes, he appeared to be the spitting image of the prince. Looking down at his hands, he smiled slowly and leaned against the wall. He thought it would be best to wait a few minutes so Selene thought he was speaking to someone about Tempest’s whereabouts. Feeling he had waited long enough, he then pushed off the wall and stepped into the room to see the princess crying with her face in her hands. Stepping in slowly, he spoke softly as he watched how she looked beautiful even when she was grieving “It’s good to feel something for Tempest, even when you two don’t get along.”

Selene looked up and frowned, thinking it was her husband in the room “Of course I feel something…she is my daughter.”

Realizing he was walking on thin ice, Desmond knew he would have to play his cards just right. Stepping towards her, he reached his hand out and smiled slightly “Of course you do, petal. You are an amazing mother. And…an amazing lover.” He certainly hoped so as he looked down at the sad princess.

Of course Selene at the compliment right up as she assumed it was her husband showering her with praises. “Oh my darling…I feel so scared for her…” Reaching out, she took Desmond’s hand and pulled him gently next to her on the bed.

He wrapped his arms around her and reveled silently at how right this all felt to him, despite his ruse. Pulling away, he then smiled and used some magic to pull red roses out of his sleeve. They were Selene’s favorite.
http://27.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lb8en9xVys1qaa163o1_500.gif
Gushing softly, she reached out and took them greedily “Oh Joffrey, these are so lovely!” Sniffing them, she smiled slowly“You are doing a great job of distracting me…”

Desmond smiled slowly and leaned in to nip at her neck. Breathing across her neck, he murmured “Oh, I can do even better…”
+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++
After several glorious moments later, Desmond lay appearing as the demon prince naked with Selene fast asleep in his arms. Smiling softly, he turned to kiss the top of her head and placed his free hand on her bare stomach. Muttering a quiet incantation to himself, he watched his hand glow. His son was successfully in her womb, and he placed a spell on him to grow rapidly in her womb. It would only be a matter of days before she gave birth and then he would grow even more rapidly until he was a teen…the perfect age to take under his wings without giving him and Selene the poor hassle of dealing with another brat. Just thinking about their future made him smile. Kissing her head once more, Desmond stood up and changed back into his own form. Turning to watch her sleep, he murmured “Soon, my love…you will be all mine very soon.” Blowing her a kiss, the warlock then turned and left her chambers while whistling down the corridor.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
September 02, 2013 08:09PM
Fields of the Night lands

Both horses spirited through the lush fields of the Night Lands, with Joffrey riding like a fiend, possessed with the fear of his daughter Tempest being in danger. His eyes peeling the land for sight of the white pony, that would lead him to his daughter. The horse’s hooves pounded the wet earth, and he darted between trees and jumped the horse over fallen logs, urging his horse on harder with a mighty kick to its flank.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_macllnU7fG1rybm7oo1_500.gif

Minerva was actually having trouble keeping up with him, though having her ride her horse to the very limit like this, and chasing the Prince across the plains was a damn sight more fun than being cooped up in that castle. Minerva was not so much watching out for Tempest, since she knew very well, that the girl was off on some other part of the Castle grounds. No, she could only watch how masterfully Joffrey rode his horse, and half wished he would ride HER just the same. She had heard the tales of how he treated women before Selene came along. In fact, many that were once his bed maidens, boasted about his size, and his insatiable lust for intimacy. Could it be that Selene managed to tame this wild demon for her own ends? If so, Minerva was intent on getting a bit of Joffrey for herself. Being Queen would not only have the perks of ruling over the Night lands, but if he was as good as rumors went, then she was going to have a very long and lustful marriage.

Riding over another hill, the Prince finally spotted the white pony, the one that Minerva had released, before alerting the Prince and stealing him away from Selene. The Prince cried out “There she is!” Thinking that Tempest should be close to where the horse was grazing on some green grasses. He urged his horse on, riding at breakneck speeds, to get down the hill and leap off his horse, to search the long grasses for where his daughter might be laying. Minerva now had to prepare herself, for the act of her life. Chasing after the Prince on her own horse, she pulled up hard as she reached the spot where the Prince was now off his horse, and sweeping his hands through the long grass. “Help me find her.” He asked, his tone one of great concern and worry. The Witch jumped off her horse, then took out her bag of holdings. “I have something, that may help us.” Minerva said, stealth fully retrieving her crystal ball from her bag. She blew on it as she held it, and it swirled into the image of Minerva’s own face.

http://www.wearysloth.com/Gallery/ActorsB/2336.gif

“Show me…what I want to see.” She asked of the crystal ball, cleverly masking her intent. The woman in the ball winked, and the scene changed to that of “Desmond” pounding into Selene. Course it looked like Joffrey, but the real Joffrey was knee deep in the grasses, searching for Tempest. Minerva actually had to bite her own tongue from stopping herself from laughing. That sly old Warlock. He really was giving it to Selene. It was clear he was more than besotted, he was madly in love with the Princess. Minerva shook the crystal ball, and then sighed. “Damn thing….keeps showing me old memories..” she tossed the crystal ball back into the bag and then thought for a moment. ~The deed done, the seed sewn. The wife of the Witch’s love, impregnated by the Warlock. Fate is sealed, but all must sleep, for when they wake, the Princess will weep. Sleep…sleep my beauties, get some rest…for the child shall return~ This became an incantation, her words whispered on the wind, as the grasses started to bow and bend to the will of the Witch, who looked at the Prince, who was yawning his head off. “I’m so…tired….I…can’t..stay..awake…” and so easily he collapsed into the grasses, his horse moving forward to nuzzle his head.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/84f29f84c0e97c26a3c3fd78d78e833c/tumblr_mm93r14xsz1ra1qhao1_500.gif

The witch shooed the Horse away and knelt down beside the sleeping Prince. “One day…you won’t be so concerned about a wayward child and a horny angel for a wife. For it will be I that lays with you, my Sweet sleeping beauty.” She bent her head down and kissed his lips softly, as he drifted off unaware of all the evil that was befalling his family.

Far off at the castle, the servants, the court, and all the household staff, even the dogs, fell asleep. All except for Desmond, wherever he may be.

<3>

(Time skip – Two days)

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
September 02, 2013 10:29PM
Castle Grounds

And so, as the week had gone by in the Secret Garden with Philippe, two days passed in the real world and it was time for Tempest to return home.

She stood upon the path that would lead her to home before turning to Philippe.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/450_dakota-fanning-jane-dakota-fanning-as-jane-1664291045_zps526e315f.jpg

“I don’t want to go back. So much has changed.” she murmured.

“Including yourself.” Philippe nodded.

“Yes.”

“But you know you must return. I fear there is great danger about to befall your family.”

At that, Tempest looked at him, eyes wide.

“What? What sort of danger?” she demanded. Philippe got a faroff look in his eyes and was quiet for a few moments before he shook his head.

“I cannot see it. The way is blocked for me. You must go now and protect what is rightfully yours. You know your destiny, now you must embrace it.”

She took his words to heart, knowing he had never steered her incorrectly before. She drew the hood of her cloak up over her head. “I will come and visit you often, as much as I am able.” she asserted. He gave a deep chuckle and stared at her with fondness in his eyes.

“I wouldn’t have it any other way, my child. Now go. Face your destiny.” Nodding, she turned and stepped through the foliage. Stopping at the point where this world and her own met, she took a deep breath before she stepped through.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/jane-volturi-o_zps1213f872.gif

She stared about the gardens with a small smile, spotting the places she would play when she was a young girl. Hard to believe that was two short days ago. It was leaning toward dusk and the castle windows were lit with dozens of candles, giving it an unearthly glow.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/f5dabda9-fb16-4400-9ecc-1526c808fa50_zpsb5320aed.jpg

A horse whinnied nearby and she turned to see her father’s horse cantering toward her…without her father in his saddle. “Ranger! Where’s father?” she demanded. Ranger recognized his master’s little foal by her smell, even though she was in a new form and shook his head, stomping his hoof into the ground. She climbed into his saddle. “Take me to him, quick as you can.” she ordered.

Ranger took off at a fast gallop, leaving the castle grounds and heading out toward the Night Lands…

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/17f594bf-e635-4ab9-956e-1522d08f786d_zps20a36d4a.jpg

Picking their way carefully through the dense foliage, they almost trampled right over Joffrey. It was Tempest’s quick thinking in pulling on Ranger’s lead that kept the horse from stomping upon her father’s head. “Father!” Tempest gasped, sliding to the ground. She moved to his side, kneeling beside him. A loud snore greeted her and she felt considerably more calmer. Shaking her head, she shook him. “Father, wake up.” Another snore and a murmured reply. Sighing, she knelt closer until she was right at his ear. “FATHER! WAKE UP!” she shouted.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
September 03, 2013 04:44AM
Castle Grounds

Laying in the long grasses of the Night land fields, Joffrey had been asleep. Asleep thanks to the magic of Minerva, who had managed to cast her spell on the entire lands. The one who had been spared from this was of course Tempest, who had been missing in reality a week, and somehow managed to age in that time, to become a young lady of the age of fifteen years. All this of course, was unknown to the Prince, who had been searching for her, with the Witch. The same witch that lead him astray. Now, he is laying in the grass with his daughter kneeling before him, yelling in his ear, to wake up.

“FATHER! WAKE UP!” The shout was loud and right in his ear, startling him so he sat bolt upright, rubbing the back of his head. “What the devil am I doing out here?” And…who are you?’ The Prince asked, looking at Tempest funny. He then saw his horse, Ranger.“Ranger….what was I doing? No..wait. I was looking for my daughter. Tempest. YES..wait, where is Minerva?” The Prince rose to standing and started to look about, before cupping his hands to his mouth and calling out. “YOU DUMB TART…COME BACK AND HELP ME FIND TEMPEST!” he bellowed. No answer was heard of course and he muttered and put his hands on his hips. “That…was the longest nap I think I ever had. Oo I think I got bugs in my pants.” Joffrey started to wiggle and walk funny, trying to shake the bugs out of his jocks. He kept looking at the “older” Tempest and said. “Wait…you. You..called me Father. I don’t remember having teenage daughters. Unless I forgot to kill that maid back in…no..err..you look so familiar. I can’t put my finger on it.” Joffrey finally stopped jiggling and then he slapped his hand to his cheek. “HOW BLOODY LONG WAS I ASLEEP?!” He started to panic, thinking that if this girl was Tempest…he had been asleep for years. He looked at her, like he was about to pee his pants. “Tempest? Did you get stung by the Milk and Honey fairy bee?” Noticing this girl had breasts.

http://s3-ec.buzzfed.com/static/enhanced/webdr02/2012/12/12/11/anigif_enhanced-buzz-31223-1355329655-9.gif

<3>

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
September 03, 2013 06:52AM
When her father sat up, mumbling something about her and witches, it was all Tempest could do was watch on in amusement. He got to his feet and watching him walk around, shaking bugs from his pants…it was like a comedy of errors and she couldn’t help but giggle. Especially when he looked to the distance and started to yell at nothing: “YOU DUMB TART…COME BACK AND HELP ME FIND TEMPEST!” When no answer was forthcoming, he turned to face her. “Wait…you. You..called me Father. I don’t remember having teenage daughters. Unless I forgot to kill that maid back in…no..err..you look so familiar. I can’t put my finger on it.” He slapped a hand to his cheek. “HOW BLOODY LONG WAS I ASLEEP?!” He started to go into panic mode and she grabbed his hands to steady him. “Tempest? Did you get stung by the Milk and Honey fairy bee?”

Tempest laughed, drawing her hood from her head so she could look him fully in the eye.

“I once asked you for a white pony and you went out of your way to make sure I had one. But I changed my mind and wanted a blue elephant instead. And you gave me one. It is a memory I will always cherish.” she smiled, brushing her hand across his cheek. “It is me, Father. Your little Tempest.” she chuckled, looking down at herself. “Well…not so little anymore, but it is me.”

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/ef95b3d6-cf3b-4348-9300-cc65b5bd2b53_zps676eb51d.jpg

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
September 03, 2013 11:54AM
Selene and Joffrey’s Room

Selene woke up with a start, a sharp pain in her stomach causing her whole body to tense up. Letting out a loud gasp, she sat up in bed as sweat trickled down her face. Her blonde hair was plastered to her naked body and as she looked down, the princess screamed. Only days had passed and yet there she sat with a large swollen belly. Sobs wracked her body as fear plagued her normally soft features. “Oh gods…help! Someone help me!”She began to flail and wanted to climb out of bed to find someone to help her, but Desmond was soon waiting in the doorway for her. He had been sneaking around the castle while everyone slept, biding his time patiently for his beloved to wake up. He came in every day to work his growth spell on the child while making sure both Selene and the infant were safe. When he had heard the princess cry for help, he knew that his and Minerva’s plan had indeed come to fruition.
http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2013/09/bc0fd-tumblr_mhboi5eoew1qe4308o1_500.gif?w=640
Standing in the doorway, he watched calmly as Selene struggled to get out of bed. With a soft sigh, he walked into the room and looked down at her lovingly. “Darling, don’t you remember? Joffrey has given you a son and the gods have blessed you with an extraordinary child. He has been growing for days, but I must say, such a thing must have put quite a stress on your body. You’ve been sleeping for days now and have been making excellent progress.”
http://media.tumblr.com/5cf0de618b0ceadfb4d923b919cce548/tumblr_inline_mi84muJCym1qz4rgp.gif
Selene’s eyes widened as she tried to swallow what Desmond was feeding her verbally. Raising a hand, she gestured angrily at nothing since Joffrey wasn’t in the room “Are you telling me that my husband impregnated me with a baby powerful enough to grow within DAYS and I’m about to give birth?!” As her voice raised, she felt another contraction hit her like a painful tidal wave and it sent her back on the bed. Crying out, she grabbed Desmond’s hand as her inner darkness came to the forefront. Her eyes were pitch black and it looked like she had fangs. Her nails elongated to claws and she screeched in a horrible voice “BRING ME MY HUSBAND!”

Desmond made no effort to move has he let the princess dig her nails into his skin. “I will do no such thing. You are about to give birth to a beautiful son and you need me here. Now on three, you push.”

By the commanding tone in his voice, even the dark Selene knew better than to argue. Still clutching his hand, she did as he commanded and pushed.

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

After several moments that felt like hours, Selene was laying on her bed as happy tears rolled down her cheeks. Swaddled in her arms was a baby boy that was sucking on her teat greedily. Looking down at her son, she sighed contently and turned to look at Desmond. “Thank you…he is so beautiful…”

Desmond nodded and leaned forward, looking at the miracle that was really half his. Kissing her on the forehead, he murmured softly “You are welcome. I shall go find your husband and daughter now.” He squeezed her hand affectionately and strode out of the room.

Selene watched him go as an uneasy feeling washed over her. She didn’t know what it was, but she felt something horrible was about to happen. Then turning to look down at her gorgeous baby son, the thoughts soon dissolved and an over-whelming sense of love and completion filled her.
http://25.media.tumblr.com/f71513803a5ee08d4b167ac968213c96/tumblr_mp9iarLi8L1s8mgqko1_500.gif

Castle Grounds

http://media.giphy.com/media/uS7VODf7CnJWU/original.gif
Desmond had use his ability of scrying to find the location of Joffrey and Tempest, and he soon stood before them. Glancing between the confused prince and the daughter that now looked to be a teenager, he raised an eyebrow. Stepping towards Tempest, he smirked “My my, it seems there has been all kinds of new developments while you all slept…” He didn’t bother to explain himself as he then turned to Joffrey “Your grace, I have come to inform you that your wife has just given birth to your expected son and wishes for you and Tempest to come and greet the royal prince.” As he waited for the shock to settle in, he tried his best not to look suspicious and had to bite the inside of his cheek to keep from laughing.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
September 04, 2013 03:26AM
Castle Grounds

The Prince sat with his face riddled with confusion. His last memories of his daughter were of her asking what the maid was up to, bosoms, and …the painting of Queen Metia in the hall of Ancestors. Tempest..was seven years old, not this teenager that knelt beside him. She spoke fondly of how he had tried to get her a white pony, and instead she wanted a blue elephant. Then he remembers he was about to have sex with his wife, for she wanted another child. Minerva, the witch led him to this very field to find his daughter. The witch was gone, Tempest was all grown up, and yet he had been asleep two days?

Rising to standing, the Prince held his head and looked down at his daughter thoughtfully.“Don’t worry about me…I’m clearly going mad.” What could possibly happen next?

“My my, it seems there has been all kinds of new developments while you all slept…” Desmond appeared. That vile weasel of a man that was always up his wife’s skirts. How Joffrey despised the slimy codfish of a fellow.

“If you mean my daughter….I am still trying to come to grips with that, and for the love of all that is evil, I don’t think I can take another shock today.”

Seems like Desmond was about to deliver the next shock, in spades.

“Your grace, I have come to inform you that your wife has just given birth to your expected son and wishes for you and Tempest to come and greet the royal prince.” 

“The what?’ The Prince’s face simply was aghast. Did he just say…his wife gave birth?

“No…no..no see, that’s not possible. Heh, I would…I would remember laying with my wife. And…I know…I KNOW..I didn’t. She can’t be pregnant…and…WAIT…HAD A BABY?” Poor Joffrey. He looked at his fifteen year old daughter, then back at Desmond and suddenly felt very sick.

“I was asleep….TWO DAYS…..not…nine months…not..eight years.’ The Prince’s mind simply couldn’t cope with all this. It was too much. “She….I…we weren’t expecting ANYTHING. She asked me to …to….and I would have, but I had to go find Tempest..” He then pointed to Tempest. “You…yes…and …why…is this so confusing?”

He fell to his knees, and started to sob.

“This is a nightmare….I want to wake up!” And with that he started to beat his head on the ground.

http://i.telegraph.co.uk/multimedia/archive/01241/russelbrand_1241853c.jpg

<3>

 


20 years ago…we needed bigger pockets.

Rosewater Cafe (1) – Rosas Spinis.

$
0
0

 

 

Re: {RP} The Rosewater Cafe
September 05, 2013 07:14AM
Table by the window, mid-morning

Evangeline had been surprised to wake up the following morning to discover that most of the house were already up and about doing their individual duties. After noticing the time, she had to hurry if she was to make it to her first class of students on time…

It had been a delightful experience. All those young, fresh faces had taken an instant liking to their new first form teacher and she with them. She had been commended afterwards on having such a well-behaved group of students. “You are a natural!” the headmistress of the school had gushed. “Usually we have to pry the first form teacher from the ceiling after her day is complete because the children get so rambunctious. What’s your secret?”

“I just…like children.” was all Evangeline could think to say. The headmistress grinned and let her be.

Now she sat in the cafe, enjoying a mid-morning brunch as the world went by outside of the window where she chose to sit. She presented quite the picture, her unnatural beauty causing many a head to turn as the men took notice of her presence as they walked by the window. A few were nearly run down by carriages as they were of mind of watching her rather than paying attention to where they were walking.

Already the news of the massacre at the ball and the death of Lord Roxburg were in that morning’s paper and she read both articles with a heavy heart.

“So much pain.” she murmured to herself, sipping her tea.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/734d4068-b0d6-4c21-babf-6e55ead9a8b8_zpsf028e0ba.jpg

Re: {RP} The Rosewater Cafe
September 07, 2013 12:06AM
http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lt7x7uo78E1qjtj8to1_400.gif

The Doctor decided rather than take the carriage all the way back to the Manor, that he wanted to just take in a cup of tea and cake at the Rosewater Cafe. He had a passion for their lemon butter cakes, and so when he was walking past the window, he caught sight of a vision in white, who was sitting by herself, just inside. There was something quaint about her. The way she was dressed, and the style of her hair. Interesting. The Doctor entered the cafe and the door bell chimed merrily, as he took off his hat. Seeing as many were enjoying their tea, and with no seats at any other table, he went over to the mysterious woman and asked;

http://31.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lyrzzeghTO1r3p8vzo1_500.gif

“Excuse me, Madame, but is this seat taken?” He said politely, setting down his medical bag, and waiting for her to answer. Other patrons, noticed the Doctor and some started to whisper, since news had reached the gossip sewing circles of his wife’s death. He was now…a very eligible bachelor.

<3>

Re: {RP} The Rosewater Cafe
September 07, 2013 12:16AM
Evangeline had been enjoying her brunch and was contently sipping her tea when a male voice spoke up at her elbow.

“Excuse me, Madame, but is this seat taken?”

Glancing up, her blue eyes found themselves staring into the most stunning pair brown eyes she’d ever seen. She hadn’t seen eyes that lovely since that fiasco with Anthony, Cleopatra and that asp of hers.

She finally remembered he’d spoken and quickly moved some of her things out of the way, her face beet red. “No. It’s not. Please feel free.” she stammered. Mentally she was kicking herself for acting like an idiot in front of the first man she’d ever met since she arrived.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/389a5858-39bc-49a1-9e84-a29c43d543ec_zpsad7926f1.jpg 

 

Re: {RP} The Rosewater Cafe
September 09, 2013 02:35AM
As if God himself, had sent down another of his own, the enchanting woman by the window gazed up with soulful blue eyes, and gave the Doctor permission to take a seat at her table.“Why thank you, Madame.” The Doctor said graciously, extending his right hand to withdraw the chair back and then seat himself down. Johnathon had probably had the worst 48 hours of his entire life, and truth be told, he was now running on adrenalin, very much in need of a strong cup of tea to help him stay awake long enough to make it back to the Manor.

Once comfortable in his chair, he took notice of the beautiful woman opposite him, and said;

“I don’t believe I have had the pleasure of your company in any of the known circles. I do frequent the dance halls on occasion, in particular that rather outrageous one, the Bizarre circus hall. Have you heard of it?” The Doctor inquired, just as a waitress brought him the day’s menu.

“What can we get you, Gov?” The waitress asked, eyeing the Doctor expectantly, since he was a regular.

“Tea..two pots. Sugar…milk too. And I might like to sample a nice lemon tea cake, if you have it, Miss.” The Doctor showed a winning smile and then asked of the kind lady opposite. “Care to share in a slice of cake?”

http://media2.intoday.in/indiatoday/images/stories/robert-downet-jr3_350_082213071814.jpg

<3>

Re: {RP} The Rosewater Cafe
September 09, 2013 02:45AM
“Why thank you, Madame.” The kindly man replied, pulling out the chair opposite as she moved her belongings. “I don’t believe I have had the pleasure of your company in any of the known circles. I do frequen the dance halls on occasion, in particular that rather outrageous one, the Bizarre circus hall. Have you heard of it?” he questioned her just as a waitress stepped up to take his order.

She watched him as he ordered two pots of tea and a slice of cake. He was very intriguing. And the sunlight trying to break through the dreaery clouds gave him an ethereal quality. He was quite dashing, she concluded. She came out of her thoughts when he questioned if she would like to share his cake.

“Oh, no thank you. I’m not too fond of cakes.” she answered, looking at the waitress. “But I will take a couple of chocolate truffles if you have them?” The waitress nodded and went to fill their order.

She looked back at the man opposite her. “I’m partial to chocolate truffles. They are quite good.” she smiled warmly. “And I haven’t been here very long. Arrived just day before in fact.” she added, answering his earlier question.

Re: {RP} The Rosewater Cafe
September 09, 2013 02:59AM
~Not too fond of cake~ The Doctor thought to himself. How can one not love a good slab of cake, to take away those dreary feelings and give the tummy a sense of euphoria. Coupled with a nice hot cup of tea, it is in itself a marriage in heaven. But back to the young lady opposite him. The Doctor’s face lit up when the young lady said she was partial to chocolate truffles.

“Ahhh…I knew there had to be something that tantalizes your taste buds, Madame. Why ..they say that chocolate has the same effect as an aphrodisiac.” Taking out his napkin, he started to stuff it into his collar, and then continued with the delightful discussion.“You are aware that chocolate creates a wave of feeling. Chocolate is a substance that increases sexual desire.” One of the other tables had a group of old spinsters, and you could hear one of them choking on a cucumber sandwich, while another was slapping her back, all the while her mouth agape at the Doctor’s quips on chocolate and sex.

The Doctor was oblivious to the other table and kept going. “Food of the Gods. Indeed. Why the very word aphrodisiac comes from the Greek Goddess Aphrodite, goddess of sexuality and love.”

~COUGH COUGH COUGH!~ “Oh Mabel…breathe…Mabel…breathe!”

The Doctor couldn’t help but smile as his tea pots were brought to the table, and he went on with the conversation.

“Asparagus, honey, bananas and other foods can get you in the mood and help get your blood flowing down to your nether regions. Oh, and may I introduce myself. Doctor Johnathon Bianchi…MD.”

http://25.media.tumblr.com/08d1d9a519cba2b941f11eede4ac3cd0/tumblr_mnem18ZHtq1reokfao1_500.gif

<3>

Re: {RP} The Rosewater Cafe
September 09, 2013 03:10AM
His eyes lit up like diamonds after she mentioned her love for chocolate truffles…

But then he started talking about chocolate as it relates to sex and aphrodisiacs.

Evangeline felt her eyes go wide in shock.

She could vaguely hear a couple of the nearby ladies going into some kind of fit.

~COUGH COUGH COUGH!~ “Oh Mabel…breathe…Mabel…breathe!”

The waitress brought the tea and left again before he continued with his conversation.

Evangeline had never been so scandalized in her life. He continued on, seemingly unaware of the chaos he was causing.

“Asparagus, honey, bananas and other foods can get you in the mood and help get your blood flowing down to your nether regions. Oh, and may I introduce myself. Doctor Johnathon Bianchi…MD.”

Moving slowly, she was beginning to re-evaluate her thoughts on this man, this supposed Doctor, thinking him quite deranged. She carefully placed her serviette on the table, grabbed her belongings and got to her feet.

“I believe, sir, that you mistake me for some…common…lady of the evening or some such thing! I have never been so offended in my life!” So saying, she reached across the table to possibly smack him across the face in indignation before she turned on her heel and made to leave the cafe.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Date_With_An_Angel_1_by_DJ_Uni_Mekaju_zps400430d9.jpg

Re: {RP} The Rosewater Cafe
September 09, 2013 03:23AM
Before the Doctor had even taken a sip of his tea, and had been sharing his knowledge of chocolate and the female anatomy, he was struck and hard across the face by the sweet beauty that had allowed him to share her table.

“I believe, sir, that you mistake me for some…common…lady of the evening or some such thing! I have never been so offended in my life!” 

~blink blink blink~

“But Madame….I…”

Poor Doctor Bianchi, sitting still and looking bewildered. Clearly he didn’t do much one on one conversation with women out and about that were as fine as the young lady now storming out of the cafe. He rose and said before all to hear;

“Please, Madame….do forgive me for such a social gaffe. I have not slept for well over two days. Lost my wife, almost my son, watched a friend die…then his daughter take ill. I fear my mind is not as sharp as it is when I am wide awake.”

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m7m4htrG9M1rq71ks.gif

If she was too look at him, he was genuinely sorry.

<3>

Re: {RP} The Rosewater Cafe
September 09, 2013 03:29AM
“Please, Madame….do forgive me for such a social gaffe. I have not slept for well over two days. Lost my wife, almost my son, watched a friend die…then his daughter take ill. I fear my mind is not as sharp as it is when I am wide awake.”

Evangeline paused on the threshhold of the cafe after hearing his words of apology. She recalled the name of ‘Bianchi’ from one of the newspaper articles discussing the aftermath of the massacre at the ball; his son had been a guest. It had to have been a rough time for him.

And his story tugged on her heart.

She turned back toward him, seeing the genuine shame and sorrow upon his face and in his eyes and took pity on him. She returned to the table and sat, daintily.

“Then I apologize for striking you.” she stated in a much calmer voice. “Please, for my own sanity, do not discuss such things in my presence ever again. It’s not polite.” She held out her hand. “Evangeline Browning.”

Re: {RP} The Rosewater Cafe
September 09, 2013 03:42AM
The Doctor could still feel the bitter sting on his cheek from the slap, but at least his heart felt words got through to the young lady. Thankfully, she stopped in the door way, much to the surprise of many of the patrons of the cafe. “Then I apologize for striking you.” She said, her voice calm and reasonable. The Doctor waited for her to take her seat again, before sitting himself. “Please, for my own sanity, do not discuss such things in my presence ever again. It’s not polite.” At this, the Doctor nodded and then he took his seat.

At last she introduced herself. “Evangeline Browning.” She held out her hand, and the Doctor reached across and shook it politely. “Tis indeed a pleasure, Miss Browning. And again, my heartfelt apologies. I should have known with Mrs Roschild coughing up a lung behind me, I had overstepped the bounds of decency.” At this one of the other table patrons, burst out laughing, and so to did many. Mrs Roschild is not a popular woman, one that loved nothing more than to gossip about others with no restraint. No doubt this was a comical response.

“All I want to do, is crawl into my bed, and not be woken for…at least a week. But alas, Lord Roxburg’s funeral should be held soon, and I am expected to attend, as head of the Council.” He said this with a sigh. So much weighed on his mind, and he had not even arranged his own wife’s funeral. How sad.

“Coming to terms with the death of my wife, has sent me to hell and back. And here I am…drinking tea, while others grieve their loss. The human mind is one very ingenious thing. They say, laughter is the best medicine in the world, and yet how do we find humor in loss?” He showed a half smile, and picked up his cup of tea, taking a sip. “Tea….a gift. Hits the spot every time.”

<3>

Re: {RP} The Rosewater Cafe
September 09, 2013 03:53AM
“Tis indeed a pleasure, Miss Browning. And again, my heartfelt apologies. I should have known with Mrs Roschild coughing up a lung behind me, I had overstepped the bounds of decency.”

Evangeline looked at the woman in question, who she noticed was a bit red in the face over the fact that she’d been caught out. Evangeline simply shook her head at her. “There’s a not so nice place for people like her.” Evangeline murmured.

“All I want to do, is crawl into my bed, and not be woken for…at least a week. But alas, Lord Roxburg’s funeral should be held soon, and I am expected to attend, as head of the Council.”

“Council?” she questioned. “I didn’t realize there was any sort of Council here. What is it that you do?” she wondered. No one had mentioned any Council to her when she was assigned here and it was quite vexing to her. She wasn’t one to get angry often, and she was now struggling with that foreign emotion.

She watched his face as he began speak of loss. She understood loss to a degree, having lost her life at such a young age.

“Coming to terms with the death of my wife, has sent me to hell and back. And here I am…drinking tea, while others grieve their loss. The human mind is one very ingenious thing. They say, laughter is the best medicine in the world, and yet how do we find humor in loss?” There was a half-smile upon his face as he retrieved his cup. “Tea….a gift. Hits the spot every time.”

“Doctor Bianchi…sometimes it takes the loss of one so loved by others to see that there are things right in front of you that you probably haven’t ever notice you missed.” she stated, her tone meant to be comforting, as was her nature. “You may laugh, yes, but you may also cry. There is no shame in the visible expression of your feelings. Tis what makes you human.” she added, assuming that he was an ordinary mortal man. She had yet the abilities to detect other light beings such as herself.

Re: {RP} The Rosewater Cafe
September 09, 2013 04:01AM
“If only I was…” The Doctor said without really thinking first. Maybe it was the tea, or the thoughts of his late wife. Who knows, but he let the cat out of the bag. Glancing over at Evangeline, he felt he could say this and let her decide how she dealt with such. “I am the head of the Council of…Angels, chosen and sent by God, to protect and heal those that are God’s children.” If she were to look into his eyes for a split second, she would see the glint that had an almost mystical like appeal.

“I realize, that I might appear to be…a tad scruffy for such a noble creature as an angel, but under the circumstances, I truly don’t think God would mind. He does test us all, and he has certainly been doing that a lot this week.” This was in reference to the murders in Hollow Street, as well as the demonic sacrifice at the Cathedral.

“But..enough about me. Can I dare ask what it is that you do, Miss Browning? You dress so well, I dare say…Nanny or Tutor to young children?’

<3>

Re: {RP} The Rosewater Cafe
September 09, 2013 04:10AM
“If only I was…” he murmured, catching her attention. What did he mean by that?

He caught her eye, seemingly deciding on something before he spoke again. When he did, it wasn’t what she was expecting. “I am the head of the Council of…Angels, chosen and sent by God, to protect and heal those that are God’s children.”

Oh my Heavens! she gaped.

“I realize, that I might appear to be…a tad scruffy for such a noble creature as an angel, but under the circumstances, I truly don’t think God would mind. He does test us all, and he has certainly been doing that a lot this week.”

She stared at this man…this Angel…before her and couldn’t help think that this was the reason she was sent here. Maybe this was a true test of her abilities? Then she frowned.Why would and Angel, and one such as he, need another Angel’s guidance?

“But..enough about me. Can I dare ask what it is that you do, Miss Browning? You dress so well, I dare say…Nanny or Tutor to young children?”

“You’re an Angel?” she exclaimed, keeping her voice low enough for him to hear, but not loud enough for the rest of the cafe to take notice. She giggled a bit. “Oh my…Um. Oh! Yes, I’m First Form teacher at the school nearby.”

Re: {RP} The Rosewater Cafe
September 09, 2013 04:21AM
Hearing the young lady giggle, did please the Doctor. She was at last showing signs she was at ease with him. Clearly proud of her station as first form teacher at a nearby school.“Delightful. I would imagine that they would have sent you to board at Miss Winifred’s. I know she has taken in other such young teachers and head mistresses before. In fact, I just saw her a few hours ago. Back at the council meeting. Her and that lovely Henny. What a pair those two ladies are. Schemers at times. Love nothing more than to set up some poor hapless man with a wife.”

He chuckled to himself at the times that Winnie had tried to set him up with his late wife, Saffron. Sadly that marriage was not one that was ever going to last. Marriage is work, and both must be up to the task at hand.

Sipping the last of his tea, the Doctor took up a morsel of cake, and took a bite, before patting his serviette upon his lips. “And yes, Dear…An angel. Sorry if that does disappoint. I know the ones painted by Michelangelo are far more…romantic looking than I”

<3>

Re: {RP} The Rosewater Cafe
September 09, 2013 04:33AM
“Oh Miss Winnie has been ever so kind to take me in.” Evangeline stated. “I’m afraid I haven’t met this Miss Henny as of yet. She must have been the one that came to the house late last eve. I only saw the back of her head, sadly.”

He reaffirmed to her that he was an Angel and comparing himself to Michaelangelo’s paintings and at that she had a good deep laugh over that. She laughed so hard, tears were streaming down her cheeks. He would have to wonder if she had a case of vapors.

“Oh…I’m so sorry. That’s the funniest thing I’ve ever heard.” she giggled shamelessly, causing a few of the men in the cafe to look upon her with appreciation. “I tried to tell Michaelangelo that that painting was odd but he just wouldn’t listen.” She began to giggle all over again, not even realizing she had revealed her own nature to the good Doctor.

Re: {RP} The Rosewater Cafe
September 09, 2013 04:41AM
The cat was truly let out of the bag. The way she laughed at his remark, and the fact she found it so hilariously funny, even caught him off guard. He said it back to himself, and then when she let on, that she had tried to tell Michelangelo that the painting was odd, Johnathon knew….she had to be one as well.

“Good heavens. You’re not.” The Doctor exclaimed, taking off his napkin, and suddenly becoming serious. “Surely they would have informed me of your arrival in London.’Johanthon draped his serviette over his cake, and pouted. “I’m supposed to be the Head councilman, and she couldn’t bother tell me.” She being Winnie. Course they had the other matters to deal with, and it must have slipped Winnie’s mind.

Looking up at Evangeline, he apologized. “And here I am…telling you about the benefits of chocolate. You must think I am a horrid example of what Angels are. Oh dear.”

<3>

Re: {RP} The Rosewater Cafe
September 09, 2013 04:46AM
Oh now I’ve gone and embarassed him. She berated herself.

She got herself under control and looked at him seriously.

“I am…and my being here…was kind of a last minute sort of thing. There probably wasn’t proper time to inform you. I apologize on the Elders Council’s behalf for that.” she sighed. He then apologized for his social gaffe from their first meeting and she waved it away. “Tis done and in the past. And you do have a lot on your mind. I cannot fault you for it.”

She paused as one his statements penetrated her mind.

“Miss Winnie? She’s an Angel?” she gasped.

Re: {RP} The Rosewater Cafe
September 09, 2013 04:59AM
The Doctor face palmed. Didn’t this young lass know? Now she was apologizing and he was apologizing and they seemed to be getting tangled into an awful mess of words and intentions. Right then and there, he put his hands up as if to surrender, and then lent forward, so that the whole cafe couldn’t hear.

“Let’s start over. I fear this is escalating out of control, and we only just met.” He coughed slightly, putting his hand before his mouth and then uttered. “I’m Johnathon.” He looked at her and hoped she would understand. “I can answer…all your questions, and then some others, but not here. Not with the entire Brighton bridge set, listening in to everything we are saying. My manor is just a few blocks by carriage, and yes, I have good staff and grown children, that can attest for my good intentions.”

<3>

Re: {RP} The Rosewater Cafe
September 09, 2013 05:13AM
Evangeline agreed with everything, noticing she was beginning to feel uncomfortable under so many gazes of the men in the room. That never boded well for her and she was inclined to leave as soon as safety dictated.

“I agree…Jonathon.” his name smoothly flowing from her lips. “Please, call me Evangeline. I believe that would make things easier.” she nodded. “And I’d be pleased to know whatever you’d like to tell me. I have been so confused since I arrived here. I wasn’t told the whys and whatfors and it makes me confused. And I find the longer I speak to you, the more I trust you. You are a true gentleman.” She gave him a warm smile.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/706ca4e4-9cdc-423a-8b37-e5d1aee8a49d_zpsda5405cc.jpg

Re: {RP} The Rosewater Cafe
September 09, 2013 05:22AM
At last the pair were agreeing on something. The cafe was now all practically on the edge of their seats, trying desperately to eaves drop on the Doctor and his lady friend. It was a case of leaving in such a manner that would not raise suspicions, and the Doctor knew he had to be discreet. He took out one of his business cards and placed it on the table, it also had his address.
Rising to standing he placed on his hat, and left a few pound notes to pay for his tea. He coughed again and said.

“Feel free to make an appointment with my maid, Milly. She will ensure that you are slotted in at a suitable time. I fear I must be off. Pressing engagement with a lovely patient. Too da loo.” This was sure to be heard right across the cafe, and he hoped this would help her save face. He gave Evangeline a curt nod, then taking up his bag and hat, he strolled out the cafe, to catch a carriage to his Manor.

https://static.squarespace.com/static/51b3dc8ee4b051b96ceb10de/51ce6099e4b0d911b4489b79/51ce61dfe4b0d911b44a402e/1268517237015/1000w/robert-downey-jr.jpg

<3>

(thread change – Bianchi manor)

Re: {RP} The Rosewater Cafe
September 09, 2013 05:25AM
Evangeline watched him go with a roving eye. He was quite lovely to look at. She took his card and slipped it into her bag before gathering her things and making her way from the cafe.

She checked the address on the card, memorizing the address.

To avoid suspicion, she began to walk down the street in the direction of her home, thinking of getting a carriage later once she was out of eyesight of the nosey gossips.

—-(thread changed to Bianchi Manor)—

 

 


The Bianchi Family Manor (14) – Rosas Spinis.

$
0
0

Re: {RP} The Bianchi Family Manor
October 10, 2013 08:28AM
Guest Room

Josephine let out a tiny laugh as Johan kissed her belly, her fingers tightening in his hair as she giggled “That tickles…” She didn’t push him away, however, and continued to play with his blonde locks as he touched his warm skin against hers. The sensation had goosebumps forming all over her body, and she loved the way his lips left a moist trail as he kissed up her stomach. As Johan rose higher and higher, Josephine felt her nipples harden in expectation as his soft kisses sent her reeling. Soon he stood before her, and she could feel his manhood brushing against her core. It excited her more and caused a blush to form on her cheeks. Suddenly she felt self-conscious. Monsters had ruined her, and taken what was meant to be Johan’s.

But Johna’s husky voice soon quieted the doubts ebbing at her mind that she wasn’t good enough when he requested a dance. She couldn’t stop the smile that spread on her lips as she looked up at him, swooning. He was making her fall in love with him all over again and her fingers slowly brushed over his shoulder to give him what he desired. Closing her eyes, Josephine rested her head against his shoulder as she remembered when they first had danced. Her heat beat sped up at the memory, and she instinctively tightened her hold on him.

The world melted away until it was only Josephine and Johan dancing in their own paradise. Soon they reached the bed and Johan carefully laid her down. Looking up at him with her bright blue eyes, she arched her back in welcome to him and reached out with a hand to touch his cheek. She so desperately wanted to speak her feelings, but all she could manage was to breath his name “Johan…” Josephine spoke his name with such reverence that she felt she was about to make love to a god. And he was the god of her life, the love that would complete her body and soul. Reaching up to meet his lips halfway, she let out a surprised gasp when he pushed himself into her. There was no pain, no reluctance as she felt him within her. In fact, she found she wanted more of him and she shimmied her hips to hold as much of her lover as possible.
http://25.media.tumblr.com/6a94bbc6aad8156839ed23c74c34f6da/tumblr_mrdcyka54M1rmrk15o1_500.gif
Soon they found a rhythm and Josephine was rocking beneath him as her body hungered for more of him. She moved in response to his touches and her fingers trailed up and down his back. When she felt as though she couldn’t breath from the intensity of his love-making, she pulled back from his lips to gasp. Little moans of pleasure escaped her lips as she spoke his name over and over in his ear.

It wasn’t long when she came to completion, her orgasm spilling over her like a massive tidal wave. She road her climax all the way to the end, her body milking Johan as she soon grew limp beneath him. As she lay there panting, a blissful smile curved her lips. Looking up at Johan, Josephine reached up to brush her fingertips along his cheek as she whispered “I love you.”

Re: {RP} The Bianchi Family Manor
October 10, 2013 08:44AM
Guest room

Whatever had happened to Josephine before Johan took her was now slowly being washed away, as he started to make love to her as he had intended to all along. They found their rhythm soon enough, but then Josephine strove to want more. She wanted to take control, and with her will, the power of her hips, she moved much faster, her hands running up and down his back, with the need to reach that sacred pinnacle growing. Johan was not about to hold her back. He felt the urgency, the way her moans of pleasure were growing louder. Deeper. This was going to be like the first time. Virgins to each other. The intensity was overpowering, and soon he concentrated on taking her there. Moving himself lower, and then thrusting up, so he was purposely hitting her g spot. Again and again, he could feel the tightness as her internal muscles pulsated and tugged, drawing him deeper and deeper.

Then he watched, her beautiful face as she reached the moment, the wave of ecstasy spilling out of her in a flood. The pressure she was applying upon him so great, that he started to gasp for air. The last three thrusts, his legs started to tighten, and he then buried himself within her, feeling her body drawing on him, sucking him dry. The feeling of euphoria clouded his mind, as he cried out. “I love you, my Angel heart.” As their bodies both grew limp, he rolled to the side of her, just holding her to him. Staring into her eyes. It was worth….everything he had suffered and he could now die happy.

http://zns.india.com/upload/2012/1/22/sexomania-301.gif

<3>

Re: {RP} The Bianchi Family Manor
October 11, 2013 08:46AM
Guest Room

http://31.media.tumblr.com/bcc2fc9572454a0a8f17d7f6955f32c5/tumblr_mrmkaf6Blb1rfe2tgo1_500.gif
As Johan cried out, Josephine felt like all her troubles and sorrows had been melted away. This was the true healing she needed, and she never wanted to leave Johan’s arms again. With his arms soon around her, the angel let out a soft sigh and snuggled closer to him. Tangled in the sheets, they were a perfectly exhausted couple. Caressing her foot up and down his leg lazily, she sighed again before turning to look at him with a blissful smile “I love you so much.” Words could not fully express how she felt, so Josephine fell silent and was content enough to just relax with the man who completed her.

While cuddling with her lover, Josephine began to think about her future. She still was expected to star in the ballet downtown…and there was the matter of her father. Was he distraught that she had been gone? What would he say if he knew her innocence was truly gone now? Smiling slightly, Jo couldn’t help but be happy despite the worries that were in the back of her mind. Nothing could take away the joy Johan had just given her, and she was ready to face whatever the world gave her with him by her side.

Re: {RP} The Bianchi Family Manor
October 17, 2013 05:21PM
Guest room

How their love making had been so perfect, then laying in the afterglow, their bodies tangled together beneath the covers. Their feet exposed, and yet rubbing against the other’s idly. Johan’s face shone with admiration for her. How could a creature so beautiful every have found a way into his arms? She uttered the words he craved to hear, that she loved him and with all her heart. Nothing else in the world mattered, even if Johan had sacrificed his very self to save her from the cruel Katherine.

Now they had their lives ahead of them, but there would be decisions, like where to go from here? Would her father be accepting of their union? And now they were a couple, how would that affect their desire to live together, if they are not with much money. Relying on the generosity of others perhaps, till they can strike it out on their own.

Johan rolled on top of Josephine, his face once again eager, and his member had awoken and brushing her inner thighs. His eyes searched hers, and his smile was impish almost.

“A man would die of thirst if he could not drink from your well of goodness, my angel heart.” Johan then stole a kiss, before nuzzling her cheek, all the while his hips were pressing in deeper to hers, as the sheet was getting pulled down lower, with the movement of his legs. Johan’s chest rubbed against that of her pert nipples, and he released a groan of pleasure, his heart starting to beat rapidly.

“Is it wrong…that I want to be inside you all the time?” Johan urged, nipping at her long neck, his hands now pressing down in fists to hold him above her. “Let me fill you…let my seed swell your belly.” He was now pushing the head of his member against her opening, almost about to rut her, but begging at the same time. Johan was intoxicated by her beauty, transfixed. His body shook and trembled, as he resisted the urge to force himself inside her. Another stolen kiss, and his lips lingered as the fight to stop himself was soon to be lost.

http://data.whicdn.com/images/45330746/tumblr_meijyuCs0V1rh0s70o1_500_large.gif

Course..there was then a knock at the door. And it was her father.

“Josephine…we need to talk.”

Johan gasped and in his panic, he pushed himself inside Josephine, unable to hold back.

<3>

Re: {RP} The Bianchi Family Manor
October 17, 2013 05:50PM
Guest Room

Josephine felt herself about to drift to sleep when she felt Johan shift to move above her. Opening her eyes lazily, she looked up at him with surprised eyes before smiling slowly“What are you doing, my love?” Reaching up to caress his cheek, she listened to his words and her heart almost stopped when he called her ‘angel heart’. Such a term of endearment made her know she would belong to him for eternity. His pretty words of love made her smile more as a permanent blush seemed to settle on her cheeks “Oh Johan…how you can bear to say those words while looking at me after…” But her voice trailed off. She wouldn’t allow the past with Katherine to taint their beautiful moment.
http://24.media.tumblr.com/b624acbaf7d7cfc485190118bf6db684/tumblr_mu5pvkaB8o1rmrk15o1_500.gif
Soon she felt Johan rubbed against her chest, and she let out a small gasp of approval as her fingers dug into his back to keep him pressed to her. Feeling his heart beat against hers, she turned to nuzzle into his neck while breathing softly against his skin “I am yours for the taking, my love.” As always, Josephine knew she was playing with fire. Her hips shifted beneath Johan as if beckoning him, her body taunting him with her own.

Feeling him nip at her own neck, she let out another sharp gasp as her toes curled within the sheets. Letting her head fall back, her own heart beat sped up as she began to pant “Wrong..? I would say it feels so right.” What a minx her lover was turning her into. As Johan braced himself above her, Josephine pulled her head down to look him in the eyes as his words sank in“Your seed?” Happiness blossomed within her like a flower as she realized what he was asking. Smiling again, she leaned up to brush her lips against his “Take me, Johan!”

She loved the way he was trembling, his body desperate with the need to be inside of her. She loved that she had the power to do that to him. Wiggling her hips more, she seemed to grant him access to her whole being as they soon tilted up to envelop his tip. His lips were soon against hers once more and she began to kiss him gently, almost teasingly.

But just as they were fallen into each other’s passions once more, her father’s voice spoke on the other side of the door. Gasping, she wrenched her body up in surprised, which only made Johan plunge deep within her. Falling back on the pillow, she immediately turned her head to bite down on Johan’s arm to stifle her screams of pleasure. Writhing beneath him, a small voice in the back of her mind reminded her that Reginald was just outside the door. But the desire to have Johan take her was too strong and she continued to move her hips just right beneath him. Her hands clawed at his back once more as she buried her face in his neck to stop herself from doing anything more than low moaning.

Re: {RP} The Bianchi Family Manor
October 17, 2013 06:42PM
Hallway outside guest room

Yes, Josephine’s father Reginald was rapping on the guest room door, looking slightly anxious to speak with his daughter, when Milly came up the stairs and gasped. She knew that Johan had been in that room with Josephine for hours, and what scandal it would be if they were caught together by her father. Hurrying towards him, she somehow managed to slide in between him and the door, as he was about to knock again, instead knocking on her chest.

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lndgx80IBO1qjy8xl.gif

“Excuse me, Milly….but I want a word with my daughter. What are you doing?” He looked down at her like she was half mad. Milly grimaced and then she tilted her head and showed a shy grin.

“Have I ever told you about the time my mother had her prized necklace stolen by the Surrey Snatcher?’

Guest room

Inside the room, Johan was like a bucking bronco, going from his tentative kisses, to full on fucking. The bed was actually know starting to thump the walls, and he was like a stallion, eyes fully dilated, thrusting hard. He got carried away, and started to bite and tug at her bottom lip, his toes digging into the bedding, and making a mess of the sheets. She was so tight, so deliciously tight. Josephine’s cry of “Take me, Johan!”, spurred him on like no other had ever said his name in the heat of the moment.

“Yes…..my angel heart!…So good…so good you arrreeeeee!”

“Hallway outside Guest room

“No Milly…you haven’t. I say, what is all that banging?”

“Ooo..that?…why it’s er…RATS..yes rats in the walls. Lord Bianchi has had such a time trying to stop those randy little buggers from mating in the walls. You would think they were wearing boots.” She said with a knowing grin, but secretly knowing that Johan was really giving it to young Josephine.

“Rats? Are you sure?”

http://31.media.tumblr.com/b9154c87df9feb45becdaf2849f68423/tumblr_mqb7duOB1A1ro91bjo1_500.gif

Guest Room

The wall was shaking, for now Johan had flipped her over so he was astride of him, and he freely bounced her upon his erect member, watching with great love as her breasts jiggled freely. What a beauty she was? Oh how heavenly her sweet mounds. She was a goddess of milk and honey, and gave him such joy, he was unable to speak…almost…

“Angel heart..spread your wings and.fly..fly on me!”

Hallway outside Guest Room

“Oooo big rats. Wait, I think they are taking a rest now. Phew.” Milly wiped her brow, hoping the young couple had finished, when she heard Johan cry out “Angel Heart.. spread your wings and fly fly on me.” She suddenly looked lost for words, and said. “That’s right, Josephine was giving Johan …singing lessons. He sure can hit the high notes, don’t you think?”

“Well, he is pretty darn loud.”

Guest Room

Johan could no longer hold himself back, he was so close…so close, and then he cried out as he released his seed into the waiting womb of his beloved. Catching his breath, he smiled all dopey like, and lay back spent.

“My love…..my true angel heart. I love you.”

Hallway outside Guest room

Milly heard this last declaration and breathed a sigh of relief, turning and knocking on the door.

“Oh Miss Josephine….your father wishes a word. Please come to the door…now.”

<3>

Re: {RP} The Bianchi Family Manor
October 17, 2013 07:02PM
Guest Room

Josephine couldn’t believe how amazing it felt to have Johan taking her with such force and enthusiasm. She had completely forgotten her father was outside the door as she felt her body rock underneath him. Of course, the angelic beauty had to keep biting Johan to keep from screaming so the poor man was covered in love bites from head to toe. When he bit down on her lip, she released a feral growl that shook the walls. Her fingers found their way to his back as she began to claw at him while finally releasing her own cries of delight “Yes, Johan! Just like that!”

When she was flipped over, she let out a loud squeal of excitement, thrilled to feel him behind her. As he mounted her like an animal, she began to moan loudly as he plunged deeper into her womanhood. He hit her g spot just right and she began to scream even louder “More! I want more!” Her breasts bounced as he continued to pound into her, her ass rubbing against him just right as they continued their bout of rutting.

It was amazing when Johan released himself, for that was the exact moment when Josephine felt her orgasm was over her. Basking in just how well-loved she was, she collapsed onto the bed with a gasp “That…was…heavenly.” Turning to look at her lover, she smiled adoringly “Trust me, I know what I’m talking about.” Her smile turned cheeky as she leaned over to nip his bottom lip. Pulling back to look at him adoringly, she whispered “Oh, how you complete me. I love you.” Leaning in to capture his lips with her own, she soon heard Milly’s voice.
http://media.tumblr.com/90dd33cb2a125ad0a52ee2f22d9854d0/tumblr_inline_mlcxr2HTHp1qz4rgp.gif
Reality fell on Josephine like a ton of bricks as she shot off the bed and stumbled over towards her pile of clothes. Hastily pulling her dress on, she called “Just a minute!” After fumbling with her dress, she tossed her blonde locks over her shoulder to try and hide all signs of sex and rushed to the door. Opening it up, she smiled sweetly at her father as a deep blush settled on her face “Papa…is something wrong?” Moving her body to block Johan’s naked form, she forced her smile to remain on her face as she tried to keep her composure.

Re: {RP} The Bianchi Family Manor
October 19, 2013 05:46AM
Hallway

The Detective eyed his daughter suspiciously, as her appearance was like she had been very active in her room. The creases in her skirts, the way that her hair was slung over her shoulder. But the Detective instantly saw that sparkle in her eyes, and the radiating beauty of her skin. So like her mother, that it caught him off guard. She of course blushed fiercely and then asked her father;

“Papa…is something wrong?”

http://31.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lo3i6jeA701qav29fo1_500.gif

“Well no, but I was going to ask if you were going to perhaps consider coming home to live with me, instead of staying with the Bianchis? I mean, I understand that this is like a second family to you, but…I do miss you so, and since your Mother passed, I have been feeling very lonely. I will of course respect your choice if you wish to stay here. Johnathon is after all my best friend and colleague. I know he would take excellent care of you under his roof.”

Reginald waited for her response, while Milly pushed past Josephine and then nudged her backside so she got shoved forward, and Milly shut the door.

“Guess she really wants to clean your room, Sweetheart.” Reginald said, almost wanting to chuckle at the antics of the maid.

Inside the room, Johan was laying on the bed, with the biggest smile on his face, absolutely starkers.

“She loves me.” He proclaimed, as Milly gasped and covered him with a sheet.

“She may love you, but you need to get dressed. Her Father is outside, and if he catches you in here…like..well, like that, lord knows what he would do.”

Johan rolled on his side, and then grinned.

“I want to marry her.”

“Oh my!

<3>

Re: {RP} The Bianchi Family Manor
October 20, 2013 01:48PM
Hallway

Josephine self-consciously reached up to run a hand through her hair when she saw her father eye her suspiciously. Her smile was nervous but genuine as she gazed up at her father anxiously. It had been days since Jo had seen Reginald, and he found her broken and abused in Katherine’s lair. It seemed as though they hadn’t seen each other in years, and Josephine hated how distant that made her feel from him. Turning to give Milly a appreciative smile while getting out of her way, she silently reminded herself to buy the maid a large bottle of brandy. Turning back to her father, Josephine’s eyelashes fluttered innocently as she waited for her father to speak, clearly not prepared for what he had to say next.

Soon Reginald was asking if she wanted to move in with him, and the very notion had Josephine floored. It wasn’t an outrageous request as her father was no doubt lonely since her mother’s passing as well as concerned for his daughter that had been brutally abused. Still, Josephine had just found the love of her life and this request had her feeling completely torn. She wanted nothing more to be with both men in her life, but it of course could not happen. How could the angelic woman ask her father to allow a strange man to live with them without causing suspicion? Josephine was Reginald’s one and only daughter, let alone child. To suggest such a thing would be outrageous.
http://media.tumblr.com/c4416fece2b89ce81235afd60f8b1cbe/tumblr_inline_mlcxosqqtW1qz4rgp.gif
Taking a deep breath, Josephine managed to respond somewhat calmly “You want me to live with you? Permanently?” It wasn’t a very intelligent response, but she was very surprised. Replacing her look of surprise with a smile, she nodded once and stepped forward to loop her arm through Reginald’s. Her decision would be tough on her relationship with Johan, but Josephine had to be there for her father. Gently pulling his arm, she began to lead him down the hallway away from the guest room “Let us discuss the matter over tea. Did I tell you I am to be the lead dancer in Swan Lake?’

Re: {RP} The Bianchi Family Manor
October 21, 2013 04:27AM
Guest room

Johan was being difficult for young Milly. His youthful exuberance and buoyancy was nearly driving her to distraction, just to get him dressed. Gushing over his professing his love for Josephine, he could not get her out of his mind. The maid had clothing that was from Levi’s closet and Johan was a pretty close fit. She would have dressed him faster, if only he could stand still.

“Oh you devil. Keep still, I can’t be doing these buttons if you are jiggering about like a love struck puppy.” Milly tittered under her breathe, while Johan whistled and chuckled to himself. The notion of asking for Josephine’s hand, had him giddy with excitement. He chewed his bottom lip, and asked of Milly;

“Think she will say yes?’ His eyes filled with hope, and his dreams of his magical future with her like stars twinkling in his eyes. Milly wasn’t so sure how to answer his question, and remembered that Josephine was outside the door with her father.

“I don’t know what she will think. She is outside that door talking to her Da, and I am certainly not opening that door again, where he can catch you acting like this.” Finally the maid got his shirt buttoned, and suspenders clasped onto his trousers. His tie was last, and he wriggled and kept looking over his shoulder at the door.

“Can we go listen?” He begged as he tried to pull away and go put his ear to the door. “Maybe she is telling him all about us already.” Ever hopeful indeed. The maid tuttered again, and finished his tie, then she silently gestured that they go to the door to listen on what was being said.

Johan held his ear to the door, and could make out the voices clearly, but what he heard had his face fall.

You want me to live with you? Permanently?” Josephine was replying to her father’s question that she live with him from now on. Johan stepped back from the door, looking forlorn, and Milly watched him with a sad look. Then they heard the last thing said.

“Let us discuss the matter over tea. Did I tell you I am to be the lead dancer in Swan Lake?’

There was no mention of Johan, or their love…or anything. She was going to go and have tea with her father, rather than get Johan and introduce them properly. Johan lowered his head, and then uttered. “Have I been a fool?” His voice etched in sadness, his heart shattering. Milly patted his arm and sighed. “Girls are such fickle things….never knowing what they want.” Looking about Johan didn’t know what to do. He simply went to the door, and opened it, before creeping down the stairs, past where Josephine would have been with her father, possibly in Johnathon’s office. Taking one last look at the foyer, he opened the front door, and went off out the door.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/979264f79370f2d5dab8a1236e2e22d5/tumblr_mf3ik4xGBN1rrvdubo1_500.gif

Johnathon’s office

“So, Swan lake eh? That is a very important show to be in. Lead too. Why Josephine, I am so proud of you. They must have been impressed by your audition.” Reginald said, taking a seat and then picking up a fresh cup of tea. He assumed that his daughter would agree to come live with him, and he could not have been happier.

<3>

Re: {RP} The Bianchi Family Manor
October 21, 2013 07:31AM
Johnathon’s Office

Josephine strolled with her father to the good doctor’s office, her arm looped through his with a gentle smile on her face. It was good to be back with her father, and she missed him more than she ever had in her life when she was with Katherine. But Johan’s face kept appearing in her mind, along with snip its of what they had just done together not moments ago in the guest room. There seemed to be a permanent stain of rosy color on her cheeks from the memories, and ever so often she would bite her lip and stare at the floor with a wicked glint in her eyes. Never in her wildest dreams did she imagine that she would ever have a man like Johan, and now he was waiting for her in the guest room.

As they entered the office, Josephine was trying to decide how to tell her father about Johan. The detective had just lost his daughter and it was clear he wanted her close by asking her to move in. Reginald lost his wife, Josephine knew he did not want to lose his daughter so soon as well. The decision was a difficult one, and she knew in the end, someone would be hurt. Taking a seat, she reached for a cup of tea. Adding a little bit of sugar with milk, she leaned back on the couch with a distracted look. It wasn’t until her father mentioned the ballet did she look up to smile once more. Nodding, she then looked away with an anxious expression “Oh yes, they seemed to be. It’s just such an amazing opportunity I’ve wanted since I was a little girl.”
http://media.tumblr.com/bfc5ef34ec357640b8b27ca08d0dd0de/tumblr_inline_mlcypgPkcq1qz4rgp.gif
Looking back at her father, Josephine smiled again “Did you know Johan is also a very good dancer? Do you remember him from the circus?” She was attempting to ease her father into the conversation and hopefully bring light to his strong suits. He did, after all, rescue her from carpathian. Adjusting her legs so they were tucked under her rather unladylike, giving her the appearance of a child, she then took a sip of her tea. Setting it down on the saucer in her hand, her smile grew more “Oh Papa, he really is such a marvelous man. He makes me feel so…free.” Her eyes brightened cheerfully as her head fell back against the couch. She was swooning at the very thought of him again and there was a dopey smile on her face.

Their conversation was soon interrupted by the sound of another female voice. Phoebe had gone down from her own guest bedroom nervously, still feeling a bit out of place in the Bianchi house “That’s wonderful news.” She had come seeking company since Levi had abandoned her for Sam, and while she was walking to the office to find Johnathon, she had seen Johan slip out. He looked distraught, but Phoebe had absolutely no idea who he was. Walking over to a chair close to them, she sat down and braced her elbow on the back of it. Running a hand through her hair, Phoebe smiled slightly “You got the lead you were hoping for, then?”
http://ecx.images-amazon.com/images/I/51AH9vBd-uL.jpg
Josephine turned to look at her with a pleasant smile “Indeed I did. How are you, Miss Lynch?”

Phoebe’s smile turned wry as she responded “Just Phoebe, please. Um, do either of you know about another young gentleman who was here? He is quite dashing and is wearing what looks to be Levi’s clothes. He just left looking very distressed.”

Josephine paled instantly and sat up “He left?” When Phoebe just nodded, she looked towards the door with a frightened expression “Did he say where he was going?”

“I did not get a chance to speak to him, he seemed to be in a bit of a hurry to leave.”

A look of hurt and sadness crossed her face when Jo thought about how Johan did not even say good bye or tell her where he was going. Looking towards her father with her own distressed look, she asked quietly “Why would he just leave?”

CharlotteCarrendar

avpic

Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 2 - Carrendar DynastyLadyBelzA PirateA PirateA PirateA PirateTime Lord Seal 3 - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 4 - Carrendar Dynasty
Re: {RP} The Bianchi Family Manor
October 21, 2013 08:45AM
Johnathon’s office

“Why of course I remember the young man that saved you from that horrid woman, Katherine.” Reginald said, still feeling he needed to apologize for what happened in the cemetery that night. “What of him, child?’ Reginald was naturally showing his fatherly concern, after enjoying their talk of her future as a dancer and also coming home to live with him. This however might burst that perfect ideal.

Oh Papa, he really is such a marvelous man. He makes me feel so…free.” Watching her suddenly become love drunk, just talking about the man, Reginald knew that she was seriously acting like she was in love with the man. “I am sure he does, if the look on your face is anything to go by. I mean, the one thing a Father wants is for his daughter to be happy. And clearly you are.” Reginald was showing understanding, but he didn’t know that Jo and Johan had been intimate up in her room just earlier, that would have been a bit much to take in.

Just then Phoebe entered the doctor’s office and Reginald gave her a smile before taking a sip of his tea. Josephine and Phoebe got to talking and then Pheobe mentioned something, that would set the cat among est the pigeons.

Just Phoebe, please. Um, do either of you know about another young gentleman who was here? He is quite dashing and is wearing what looks to be Levi’s clothes. He just left looking very distressed.” 

“He left? Did he say where he was going?” Now Jo looked distressed and Phoebe had no clue where he had gone, only that he was in a hurry.

Street outside.

Confused and alone, Johan flagged down a carriage, and prepared to return to the Bizarre circus to get his things…and move on.

<3>

Re: {RP} The Bianchi Family Manor
October 21, 2013 11:54AM
Johnathon’s Office

Josephine was trying to remain calm when her father mentioned the look she previously had on her face. Smiling weakly, she nodded “Oh Papa, he makes me very happy…” Her voice was distant, however, at the sudden disappearance of Johan. Had she upset him in some way? She couldn’t imagine how as they had just shared a magical moment upstairs, and then her father showed up. It put her in quite a predicament, and she wanted to feel out how her father felt about Johan before plunging in with the news of her feelings. Josephine so desperately wanted her father happy, but she needed Johan in her life. Her world went from perfect to complicated in a matter of minutes.
http://media.tumblr.com/c4416fece2b89ce81235afd60f8b1cbe/tumblr_inline_mlcxosqqtW1qz4rgp.gif
Looking towards Reginald, she then spoke anxiously “Papa, I must go look for Johan. I believe something is terribly wrong.”

Phoebe watched how distressed the other blonde woman was and sighed. She didn’t mean to cause a fuss. Standing up slowly, she offered a small smile “I could help you look for him. Where might he be?”

The dancer contemplated that question before it hit her: the circus. Standing up abruptly, she shook her head fervently at Phoebe “No no…I must go to him alone.” Sensing that Phoebe still felt out of place and lonely, she gestured towards Reginald “Just sit tight and keep my father company. I shall be back shortly.” With that, she turned and rushed out the door to climb into their carriage. Once inside, she called out for them to take her to the circus.

Left alone with Reginald, Phoebe turned to smile weakly at the detective. Slowly taking her seat, she crossed her legs and reached over to pick up Josephine’s abandoned tea. Taking a sip, she wrinkled her nose “Oh my…that is far too sweet.”

(Thread Change to the circus for Josephine) 


No one does Ad-lib like Tim Conway – The Carol Burnett Show Classic

$
0
0

 

Probably one of the best examples of live television, and cast mates not being able to keep a straight face.  <3


Viewing all 178 articles
Browse latest View live